first_o subject_n they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n we_o pray_v for_o i._n e._n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o eternal_a kingdom_n but_o we_o need_v only_o read_v what_o follow_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n thy_o name_n be_v hallow_v thy_o will_v be_v do_v on_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o clause_n on_o earth_n as_o in_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o three_o petition_n thy_o kingdom_n come_v upon_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v already_o come_v in_o heaven_n place_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v a_o time_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o 12-ken_n place_n so_o great_a a_o difficulty_n have_v these_o gentleman_n the_o antimillenaries_n to_o conceive_v a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o find_v as_o great_a a_o one_o not_o to_o conceive_v it_o how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v it_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o have_v abandon_v and_o forsake_v the_o world_n throughout_o all_o the_o duration_n of_o it_o without_o preserve_v a_o certain_a time_n in_o that_o duration_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o own_o kingdom_n now_o when_o be_v it_o that_o god_n do_v reign_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o flood_n where_o wickedness_n prevail_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o oblige_v he_o to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o deluge_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n from_o noah_n to_o moses_n for_o in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n spring_v up_o increase_v and_o multiply_v much_o less_o in_o those_o age_n from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o devil_n reign_v every_o where_o oftentimes_o not_o except_v that_o little_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n for_o save_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o emperor_n be_v christian_n paganism_n have_v always_o be_v uppermost_a and_o the_o prevail_a religion_n it_o can_v be_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v we_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n and_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v finish_v and_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n have_v find_v no_o place_n in_o it_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o age_n god_n have_v save_v some_o person_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reign_v for_o truth_n and_o grace_n have_v never_o yet_o rule_v and_o be_v uppermost_o they_o never_o have_v the_o empire_n the_o number_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o side_n the_o number_n of_o wicked_a and_o worldly_a man_n have_v always_o carry_v it_o how_o much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o be_v it_o to_o conceive_v that_o god_n after_o have_v abandon_v six_o period_n to_o the_o world_n and_o the_o dragon_n have_v at_o least_o reserve_v one_o seven_o to_o himself_o wherein_o truth_n and_o grace_n shall_v rule_v and_o prevail_v whereas_o in_o the_o other_o precede_v they_o have_v be_v suppress_v christ_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n shall_v form_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o find_v nothing_o more_o odd_a and_o singular_a than_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o these_o gentleman_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n hitherto_o under_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v convert_v st._n paul_n have_v express_o say_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o they_o also_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v behold_v the_o fair_a empire_n of_o grace_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v why_o shall_v we_o make_v it_o fall_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v raise_v and_o make_v the_o world_n itself_o to_o end_v soon_o after_o be_v it_o not_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o church_n in_o that_o glorious_a state_n for_o several_a age_n to_o enjoy_v as_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n and_o see_v the_o intelligible_a world_n complete_v and_o bring_v to_o its_o perfection_n since_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o j._n christ_n as_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a that_o in_o that_o period_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o who_o have_v be_v a_o holy_a people_n to_o who_o we_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o observe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n any_o more_o than_o of_o the_o old_a but_o be_v make_v by_o a_o jew_n be_v it_o not_o just_a i_o say_v that_o that_o nation_n shall_v then_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n there_o be_v then_o in_o my_o opinion_n a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o this_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o messiah_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o we_o can_v say_v that_o christ_n have_v hitherto_o reign_v upon_o earth_n his_o party_n as_o yet_o have_v be_v in_o no_o place_n or_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prevail_a roll_a party_n the_o wheat_n have_v be_v always_o bury_v in_o the_o tare_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n so_o often_o and_o in_o so_o many_o different_a manner_n and_o these_o two_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o take_v place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v true_a we_o may_v compute_v the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o from_o that_o point_n god_n will_v reckon_v the_o thousand_o year_n nevertheless_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v come_v till_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v now_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v convert_v till_o the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n sense_n j._n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o reign_v upon_o earth_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n joseph_n mede_n have_v a_o reflection_n thereupon_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o please_v with_o it_o be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n but_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o well_o frame_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o zealous_a and_o bigoted_a jew_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o future_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 1._o he_o be_v a_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o furious_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n the_o jew_n be_v also_o very_o zealous_a for_o moses_n and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o paul_n be_v convert_v not_o as_o other_o man_n nation_n the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n by_o the_o bare_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o christ_n to_o he_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o be_v in_o a_o ordinary_a way_n as_o by_o preach_v for_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n be_v under_o a_o invincible_a obduracy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o christ_n will_v convert_v they_o by_o some_o glorious_a and_o surprise_v apparition_n and_o will_v appear_v clothe_v with_o those_o character_n the_o prophet_n have_v give_v he_o that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o disow_v and_o refuse_v he_o 3._o those_o who_o accompany_v st._n paul_n see_v indeed_o the_o light_n but_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o the_o gentile_n and_o christian_n who_o shall_v then_o be_v may_v have_v some_o part_n in_o that_o glorious_a apparition_n but_o it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o see_v it_o all_o 4._o paul_n be_v instruct_v by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n in_o all_o mystery_n assoon_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v their_o mind_n enlighten_v and_o the_o vail_n which_o be_v now_o on_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o on_o a_o sudden_a shall_v see_v clear_o into_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o law_n and_o prophet_n 5._o st._n paul_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v convert_v the_o jew_n will_v be_v call_v the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n 6._o paul_n after_o conversion_n be_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o any_o the_o jew_n when_v convert_v shall_v be_v the_o most_o affectionate_a and_o zealous_a of_o all_o christian_n 7._o st._n paul_n
17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o
of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n pag._n 357_o chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n pag._n 375_o chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n pag._n 388_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o antichristian-empire_n &_o its_o character_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n that_o in_o all_o probability_n they_o be_v not_o prophetical_a the_o thought_n of_o interpreter_n thereupon_o when_o i_o undertake_v this_o work_n i_o have_v no_o design_n to_o make_v a_o complete_a commentary_n on_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o revelation_n as_o do_v appear_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n however_o when_o i_o observe_v that_o without_o design_v it_o i_o have_v explain_v almost_o the_o whole_a apocalypse_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o as_o for_o three_o or_o four_o chapter_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v explain_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o leave_v they_o behind_o though_o they_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o scope_n of_o this_o book_n which_o be_v to_o find_v out_o antichrist_n &_o learn_v when_o his_o empire_n must_v end_v when_o one_o see_v a_o system_fw-la that_o be_v very_o perfect_a &_o well_o attend_v with_o all_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o this_o book_n this_o will_v give_v such_o a_o fair_a aspect_n of_o truth_n to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o as_o will_v be_v most_o easy_o perceive_v moreover_o the_o public_a may_v have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n i_o have_v refer_v the_o reader_n in_o many_o chapter_n as_o in_o the_o 13_o &_o the_o 17_o to_o my_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la now_o we_o i_o have_v promise_v to_o epitomise_v the_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o bring_v out_o of_o that_o book_n into_o this_o present_a work_n all_o that_o respect_v the_o prophecy_n &_o their_o explication_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o description_n of_o antichristianism_n than_o to_o refer_v a_o part_n of_o this_o to_o another_o book_n so_o that_o in_o this_o second_o edition_n there_o will_v be_v find_v a_o explication_n of_o all_o that_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o believe_v with_o the_o learned_a joseph_n mede_n that_o this_o book_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 5_o ch._n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o book_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o 10_o ch._n the_o two_o little_a book_n move_v upon_o the_o same_o time_n the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o reach_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o they_o donot_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n &_o have_v not_o the_o same_o object_n for_o the_o first_o little_a book_n that_o appear_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n principal_o respect_v the_o affair_n &_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n viz._n the_o temporal_a roman_a empire_n and_o the_o second_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n corrupt_v during_o the_o same_o age_n &_o the_o same_o duration_n of_o time_n this_o be_v what_o we_o call_v the_o spiritual_a roman_a empire_n i_o say_v that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v proper_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n be_v include_v in_o it_o too_o for_o that_o which_o god_n foretell_v shall_v befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n to_o its_o persecution_n &_o the_o great_a change_n that_o befall_v it_o so_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o whole_a work_n respect_v the_o church_n but_o the_o second_o little_a book_n which_o reach_v from_o the_o 10_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n respect_v the_o church_n &_o what_o be_v to_o befall_v it_o much_o more_o particular_o yea_o &_o more_o clear_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o seven_o principal_a church_n of_o asia_n prophetical_a q._n whether_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a contain_v in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n it_o be_v very_o much_o question_v whether_o these_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a or_o not_o some_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n &_o other_o deny_v it_o as_o for_o i_o i_o have_v nothing_o certain_a to_o say_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o i_o will_v not_o raise_v a_o prejudice_n against_o any_o person_n or_o any_o opinion_n by_o my_o own_o though_o i_o be_o much_o more_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o prophecy_n in_o they_o but_o that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v in_o these_o epistle_n refer_v to_o thing_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o those_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o epistle_n this_o be_v clear_a by_o its_o beginning_n &_o end_n now_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a with_o the_o apostle_n to_o direct_v their_o epistle_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o general_a of_o all_o place_n &_o all_o time_n as_o some_o will_v have_v st._n john_n here_o to_o have_v do_v the_o apostle_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o epistle_n to_o rank_n in_o the_o first_o place_n what_o they_o have_v which_o be_v dogmatical_a &_o prophetical_a to_o write_v of_o &_o afterward_o come_v that_o which_o respect_v what_o be_v moral_a this_o be_v the_o method_n of_o st._n paul._n st._n john_n on_o the_o contrary_a in_o this_o epistle_n set_v that_o which_o be_v moral_a therein_o before_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a the_o reason_n be_v because_o he_o little_o design_v to_o stay_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v moral_a &_o his_o principal_a aim_n be_v to_o relate_v the_o vision_n which_o god_n have_v give_v he_o therefore_o he_o dispatch_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o least_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n &_o which_o be_v less_o important_a that_o without_o diversion_n he_o may_v stick_v to_o that_o which_o he_o principal_o intend_v therein_o i_o see_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o seem_v mighty_o to_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a church_n why_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v but_o to_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o why_o do_v the_o h._n spirit_n write_v to_o no_o more_o than_o seven_o church_n be_v there_o not_o many_o more_o in_o asia_n be_v these_o the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v reprove_v or_o to_o who_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v something_o to_o say_v it_o seem_v therefore_o that_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n divide_v into_o seven_o period_n but_o this_o reason_n do_v not_o appear_v strong_a enough_o to_o i_o first_o because_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o be_v evident_o consecrate_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o holy_a spirit_n use_v it_o in_o count_v up_o all_o thing_n the_o seven_o spirit_n seven_o lamp_n seven_o angel_n etc._n etc._n sure_o whatever_n we_o understand_v hereby_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o number_n of_o spirit_n of_o lamp_n &_o of_o angel_n be_v not_o reduce_v to_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o not_o but_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o in_o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v take_v for_o a_o determinate_a number_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o seal_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o seven_o vial_n but_o that_o be_v when_o the_o division_n of_o time_n into_o period_n be_v treat_v of_o now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v doubtful_a that_o by_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mean_v seven_o period_n and_o we_o shall_v also_o see_v hereafter_o that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n in_o what_o manner_n soever_o the_o time_n be_v divide_v so_o that_o this_o only_a thing_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n make_v here_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o by_o these_o he_o mean_v all_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
have_v be_v either_o take_v away_o or_o profane_v to_o do_v this_o no_o less_o than_o 45_o day_n be_v necessary_a and_o these_o be_v the_o 45_o day_n add_v to_o 1290_o that_o make_v the_o number_n 1335_o day_n of_o which_o the_o prophet_n say_v bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n and_o it_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1335_o day_n reckon_v from_o the_o profanation_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 148_o that_o the_o dedication_n be_v make_v in_o the_o year_n 148._o on_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o nine_o month_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o prophet_n cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o etc._n etc._n because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a feast_n and_o great_a rejoice_v in_o israel_n see_v i_o say_v both_o the_o history_n and_o the_o chronology_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o interruption_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n make_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o prophecy_n at_o present_a from_o the_o type_n we_o must_v in_o a_o few_o word_n make_v our_o conjecture_n touch_v that_o which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o profanation_n of_o the_o moysaicall_a sanctuary_n by_o antiochus_n last_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o the_o time_n that_o judas_n macchabaeus_n drive_v the_o heathen_a out_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o paganism_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n the_o cleanse_n of_o which_o he_o begin_v to_o the_o end_n the_o truth_n may_v answer_v to_o the_o figure_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v endure_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v 1260_o year_n during_o which_o the_o sanctuary_n shall_v be_v profane_v by_o the_o heathen_n i._n e._n the_o service_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v pollute_v by_o revive_a paganism_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n possess_v by_o a_o tyrant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 1260_o day_n judas_n macchabaeus_n begin_v the_o purification_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o spend_v 30_o day_n about_o it_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v begin_v the_o idol_n must_v be_v cast_v out_o the_o tyrant_n expel_v after_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 30_o day_n about_o purify_n the_o temple_n after_o he_o have_v take_v away_o the_o idol_n thence_o and_o have_v rescue_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o tyrant_n it_o be_v propable_a that_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o papism_n of_o its_o tyranny_n and_o idolatry_n 30_o year_n more_o will_v be_v spend_v in_o purify_n the_o church_n from_o all_o schism_n heresy_n division_n and_o etrour_n last_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 45_o other_o day_n to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o like_a manner_n after_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v cleanse_v from_o idolatry_n haeresy_n superstition_n schism_n and_o error_n god_n will_v employ_v yet_o 45_o year_n more_o to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o time_n will_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o solemn_a feast_n and_o it_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n in_o this_o last_o space_n of_o 45_o year_n that_o god_n be_v to_o call_v the_o gentile_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n for_o see_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o degree_n by_o which_o the_o church_n must_v arrive_v at_o it_o perfection_n 1._o babylon_n shall_v fall_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v cease_v 2._o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reunite_v in_o the_o same_o opinion_n schism_n and_o division_n shall_v be_v at_o a_o end_n 3._o the_o idolatrous_a and_o infidel_n nation_n especial_o the_o turk_n who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n scandalize_v at_o the_o division_n manner_n and_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o holiness_n of_o manner_n 4._o last_o the_o jew_n overcome_v by_o so_o unanimous_a a_o consent_n and_o it_o may_v be_v by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o strong_o labour_v to_o convert_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n far_o distant_a and_o separate_v from_o we_o then_o shall_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bless_v be_v he_o that_o shall_v wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n i._n e._n to_o seventy_o five_o year_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n for_o he_o shall_v see_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n in_o all_o its_o glory_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o last_o time_n be_v it_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n there_o be_v many_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n and_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n if_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o be_v come_v mahometanism_n be_v not_o antichristianism_n thus_o much_o be_v enough_o to_o destroy_v that_o chimaera_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n for_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v necessary_a only_a to_o answer_v a_o difficulty_n that_o may_v be_v raise_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n which_o seem_v to_o mean_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o without_o doubt_n this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o ancient_a writer_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o end_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v not_o to_o be_v above_o forty_o five_o day_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o to_o fall_v into_o this_o error_n a_o man_n must_v be_v little_o use_v to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n it_o be_v say_v can_v be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n the_o period_n be_v too_o long_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n than_o so_o but_o what_o will_v those_o gentleman_n say_v that_o make_v this_o objection_n 2.18_o st._n john_n call_v his_o time_n the_o last_o time_n 1_o ep._n 2.18_o what_o will_v they_o say_v of_o saint_n john_n who_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o precise_o of_o that_o tradition_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v little_a child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o as_o you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o now_o be_v there_o many_o antichrist_n whereby_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n it_o be_v above_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o saint_n john_n say_v so_o and_o then_o from_o that_o time_n he_o count_v the_o last_o time_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v we_o reckon_v those_o age_n that_o come_v not_o till_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o for_o the_o last_o time_n â—_o the_o last_o day_n &_o the_o last_o time_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n john._n 6.54_o â—_o neither_o must_v we_o imagine_v that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v a_o short_a space_n we_o must_v well_o distinguish_v the_o last_o day_n from_o the_o last_o time_n when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o last_o day_n he_o always_o mean_v a_o short_a time_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n say_v our_o lord_n i_o will_v raise_v up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o the_o last_o time_n and_o especial_o the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n always_o signify_v a_o long_a period_n see_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o these_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v not_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n day_n the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v the_o last_o day_n the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n sometime_o do_v st._n peter_n say_v that_o we_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n 1.5_o 1._o pet._n 1.5_o but_o it_o do_v not_o always_o so_o signify_v as_o appear_v by_o that_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n which_o we_o quote_v a_o little_a before_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n as_o for_o that_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o day_n we_o find_v they_o always_o signify_v a_o time_n far_o enough_o off_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n saint_n paul_n in_o the_o second_o verse_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n say_v 1.20_o 1_o ephes_n 1.20_o that_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o day_n by_o he_o son._n the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v fore-ordained_n before_o the_o foundation_n of_o
with_o blood_n even_o to_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n the_o mountain_n shall_v be_v melt_v with_o their_o blood_n say_v isaiah_n 34.3_o there_o must_v be_v river_n of_o blood_n to_o do_v this_o v._o 5._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n say_v thou_o be_v righteous_a o_o lord_n which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o shall_v be_v because_o thou_o have_v judge_v thus_o v._n 6._o for_o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n and_o prophet_n and_o thou_o have_v give_v they_o blood_n to_o drink_v for_o they_o be_v worthy_a there_o will_v not_o want_v some_o who_o from_o these_o word_n will_v object_v and_o say_v that_o until_o this_o time_n there_o have_v be_v no_o persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o popedom_n have_v in_o no_o wise_n shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n of_o prophet_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisades_n shed_v why_o god_n charge_v antichristian_a rome_n with_o the_o blood_n which_o she_o have_v not_o yet_o shed_v no_o blood_n have_v be_v shed_v on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o croisades_n that_o that_o horrible_a barbarity_n be_v use_v against_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albingenses_n innocent_a iii_o publish_v the_o five_o crusade_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v sentence_n of_o death_n against_o the_o poor_a albigenses_n but_o that_o which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v this_o that_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n must_v make_v a_o strong_a against_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 51._o luc._n 11.50_o 51._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o all_o the_o prophet_n which_o be_v shed_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n may_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n etc._n etc._n very_o i_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o the_o jew_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o abel_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n who_o be_v slay_v before_o the_o flood_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o righteous_a blood_n shed_v before_o abraham_n nay_o what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v by_o their_o father_n since_o they_o disapprove_v the_o deed_n of_o their_o father_n why_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n god_n when_o he_o execute_v judgement_n aught_o to_o hear_v the_o cry_n of_o all_o the_o righteous_a blood_n that_o be_v shed_v for_o these_o cry_n make_v up_o but_o one_o voice_n and_o the_o race_n of_o murderer_n make_v up_o but_o one_o people_n on_o which_o god_n will_v charge_v that_o blood_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o it_o be_v shed_v by_o the_o parent_n or_o the_o child_n before_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o other_o this_o make_v no_o difference_n god_n look_v upon_o this_o murder_a race_n all_o in_o one_o body_n will_v charge_v the_o whole_a upon_o the_o whole_a in_o the_o lump_n which_o evident_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o god_n here_o speak_v of_o this_o generation_n of_o antichrist_n they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n he_o say_v not_o of_o apostle_n he_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o inflict_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v so_o many_o age_n before_o upon_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n rome_n have_v always_o be_v a_o murder_a city_n the_o holy_a apostle_n martyr_n doctor_n confessor_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v slay_v by_o its_o order_n and_o in_o its_o dominion_n modern_a rome_n within_o the_o circuit_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n have_v shed_v a_o infinite_a quantity_n of_o holy_a and_o faithful_a blood_n the_o old_a and_o new_a rome_n in_o the_o account_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o judgement_n make_v up_o but_o one_o body_n because_o god_n behold_v the_o whole_a in_o one_o instant_a or_o point_n he_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o one_o murder_a tyrant_n as_o one_o race_n of_o manslayer_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o as_o to_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o some_o particular_a age_n she_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n she_o be_v guilty_a as_o to_o her_o whole_a in_o her_o beginning_n and_o her_o end_n now_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o end_n do_v involve_v the_o middle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v have_v not_o rome_n pagan_a be_v sufficient_o punish_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o apostle_n and_o maryr_n which_o she_o have_v shed_v so_o many_o sacking_n and_o desolation_n as_o she_o have_v feel_v do_v not_o they_o suffice_v mu_o antichristian_a rome_n pay_v once_o more_o for_o that_o blood_n i_o will_v object_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n have_v not_o jerusalem_n the_o mutherer_n of_o the_o prophet_n suffer_v enough_o for_o her_o murder_n by_o that_o dismal_a desolation_n make_v by_o the_o chaldean_n by_o the_o captivity_n of_o all_o her_o inhabitant_n by_o the_o fire_n which_o consume_v her_o palace_n must_v god_n chastise_v she_o by_o the_o roman_n for_o those_o crime_n which_o have_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o babylonian_n thus_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v punish_v rome_n antichristian_a for_o the_o crime_n commit_v by_o rome_n pagan_a or_o for_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v not_o commit_v till_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o this_o antichristian_a rome_n it_o be_v to_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o other_o angel_n answer_v who_o speak_v at_o v._o 7._o and_o i_o hear_v another_o out_o of_o the_o altar_n say_v even_o so_o lord_n god_n almighty_a true_a and_o righteous_a be_v thy_o judgement_n that_o be_v though_o it_o seem_v unjust_a to_o give_v blood_n to_o drink_v unto_o new_a rome_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v by_o old_a rome_n or_o of_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v afterward_o shed_v by_o the_o new_a notwithstanding_o thy_o judgement_n be_v righteous_a and_o true_a behold_v the_o three_o plague_n which_o bring_v we_o down_o unto_o the_o thirteen_o age._n the_o last_o crusade_n be_v the_o second_o expedition_n of_o st._n lewis_n who_o carry_v out_o and_o lose_v 60000_o man_n at_o thunis_n in_o the_o year_n 1269._o chap._n viii_o the_o four_o plague_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n denote_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o have_v almost_o utter_o ruin_v the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o pope_n retreat_v to_o avignon_n and_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n by_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n v._o 8._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o sun_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o scorchman_n with_o fire_n v._o 9_o and_o man_n be_v scorch_v with_o great_a heat_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o those_o plague_n and_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v he_o glory_n this_o be_v the_o four_o plague_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o sun._n it_o be_v know_v and_o confess_v by_o all_o who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o prophecy_n dream_n and_o vision_n that_o the_o heaven_n empire_n what_o be_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o sun_n the_o constellation_n and_o the_o star_n be_v emblem_n of_o dignity_n and_o grandeur_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o image_n do_v bear_v a_o lively_a resemblance_n for_o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o superior_a region_n of_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o good_a and_o bad_a influence_n do_v come_v and_o supreme_a authority_n be_v the_o heaven_n of_o the_o low_a world_n from_o whence_o both_o good_a and_o evil_n proceed_v great_a dignity_n be_v like_o constellation_n in_o society_n the_o sun_n always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o star_n inferior_a magistrate_n before_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n pagan_n and_o of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o by_o the_o same_o image_n 13._o chap._n 6_o 12_o 13._o and_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n and_o the_o moon_n become_v as_o blood_n and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v unto_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o admit_v not_o any_o dispute_n pope_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v the_o pope_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v treat_v of_o here_o be_v general_o agree_v to_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o this_o kingdom_n the_o heat_n and_o beam_n be_v the_o instrument_n by_o which_o the_o sun_n operate_v it_o be_v by_o his_o beam_n that_o he_o quicken_v warm_v
they_o be_v at_o the_o height_n of_o impurity_n there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o number_n denote_v the_o perfection_n assign_v to_o they_o now_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v but_o that_o of_o three_o beside_o these_o unclean_a spirit_n be_v of_o the_o number_n three_o because_o of_o the_o three_o spring_n or_o source_n the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n as_o if_o every_o one_o must_v have_v one_o of_o his_o own_o and_o further_o it_o be_v a_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v the_o heap_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n at_o three_o different_a time_n the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n be_v the_o first_o part_n spirit_n three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n that_o answer_n to_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n and_o it_o be_v compile_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n after_o this_o come_v the_o second_o part_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o decretal_n of_o gregory_n ix_o the_o three_o part_n be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n call_v clementine_n publish_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n by_o clement_n v._o of_o other_o call_v extravagant_n other_o call_v common_a and_o common_a extravagant_o these_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n law_n which_o be_v in_o truth_n three_o unclean_a spirit_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o monstrous_a and_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n unchastity_n the_o papas_n law_n have_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n pride_n covetousness_n unchastity_n last_o these_o papal_a law_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o number_n of_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n because_o there_o be_v in_o effect_n three_o spirit_n of_o impurity_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o they_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o unchastity_n pride_n for_o first_o nothing_o be_v more_o proud_a than_o the_o design_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o general_a to_o give_v law_n to_o the_o world_n to_o make_v emperor_n to_o give_v a_o body_n of_o law_n which_o all_o shall_v use_v to_o call_v themselves_o infallible_a to_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n to_o thunder_v out_o bull_n upon_o the_o head_n of_o king_n and_o of_o all_o man_n covetousness_n for_o in_o the_o papal_a law_n every_o thing_n tend_v to_o profit_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penetenciary_n do_v make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a law_n and_o in_o they_o every_o thing_n be_v sell_v not_o the_o most_o abominable_a crime_n except_v if_o we_o will_v examine_v the_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n they_o be_v all_o for_o gain_v and_o tend_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o most_o abominable_a simony_n they_o that_o will_v may_v consult_v the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejud_n against_o popery_n without_o reckon_v up_o many_o other_o book_n where_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v treat_v unchastity_n have_v its_o share_n for_o in_o these_o law_n such_o filthiness_n be_v to_o be_v find_v as_o cause_v horror_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o penitenciary_n do_v enough_o prove_v this_o this_o same_o be_v find_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n in_o buchard_n the_o famous_a canonist_n frog_n first_o part_n chap._n 28._o apolog._n for_o the_o reform_v why_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n and_o in_o such_o like_a author_n i_o have_v give_v some_o specimen_n in_o my_o prejugd_a and_o in_o my_o apology_n for_o theodore_n beza_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v compare_v to_o frog_n the_o oracle_n of_o god_n be_v eagle_n that_o fly_v in_o pure_a air_n but_o the_o oracle_n of_o popery_n and_o false_a religion_n be_v creature_n that_o love_v the_o dirt_n that_o descend_v into_o pit_n and_o live_v there_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o time_n of_o darkness_n as_o frog_n do_v in_o the_o night_n but_o will_v immediate_o be_v silent_a as_o soon_o as_o the_o sun_n of_o grace_n be_v rise_v that_o be_v when_o it_o shall_v dissipate_v all_o the_o shadow_n of_o false_a religion_n these_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n for_o these_o papal_a decision_n these_o order_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v the_o adoration_n of_o idol_n the_o invocation_n of_o creature_n the_o idolatry_n of_o bread_n be_v support_v by_o sign_n and_o a_o thousand_o lie_a miracle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v these_o decision_n do_v not_o work_v miracle_n whereas_o the_o text_n here_o say_v that_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n work_v miracle_n a_o very_a slight_a difficulty_n for_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v these_o law_n of_o the_o popedom_n as_o spirit_n i._n e._n as_o person_n and_o as_o intelligent_a exi_a substance_n there_o must_v be_v action_n ascribe_v to_o they_o actiones_fw-la sunt_fw-la suppositorum_fw-la say_v the_o school_n thus_o saint_n john_n ought_v necessary_o to_o speak_v of_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n and_o papist_n as_o of_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o they_o they_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o bull_n of_o pope_n be_v as_o so_o many_o thunder_a messenger_n who_o be_v send_v to_o prince_n and_o who_o threaten_v order_n and_o command_v they_o to_o make_v croisades_n to_o destroy_v pretend_a heretic_n and_o to_o employ_v temporal_a weapon_n to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n and_o also_o command_v they_o to_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n in_o all_o place_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n wicked_a canon_n and_o the_o proud_a government_n which_o the_o popedom_n have_v establish_v by_o its_o decree_n all_o this_o unite_v together_o and_o gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n make_v one_o body_n one_o army_n of_o person_n join_v in_o a_o bond_n of_o a_o most_o real_a conspiracy_n who_o fight_v against_o god_n and_o seek_v to_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o honour_n and_o glory_n kingdom_n the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n interpreter_n have_v entertain_v a_o false_a notion_n in_o imagine_v that_o by_o the_o day_n of_o battle_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n though_o especial_o of_o the_o last_o period_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n of_o antichrist_n decline_v or_o approach_v to_o his_o fall_n this_o time_n be_v call_v the_o day_n of_o god_n almighty_n because_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o day_n or_o time_n god_n shall_v display_v his_o vengeance_n against_o these_o king_n who_o be_v league_v against_o he_o through_o mean_n of_o the_o papal_a and_o ecclesiastic_a law_n and_o decree_n during_o three_o part_n of_o that_o day_n and_o battle_n against_o god_n his_o church_n be_v worsted_n but_o in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o battle_n god_n shall_v overcome_v these_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o armageddon_n the_o place_n armageddon_n be_v the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o thunderbolt_n of_o excommunication_n and_o curse_n do_v come_v forth_o i._n e._n the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o vatican_n who_o thunderbolt_n have_v so_o often_o consume_v whole_a country_n all_o the_o king_n who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o popedom_n be_v gather_v league_v and_o unite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o by_o this_o place_n see_v the_o prophet_n have_v represent_v the_o papal_a law_n as_o spirit_n and_o person_n he_o ought_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o represent_v the_o excommunication_n or_o curse_n as_o a_o place_n which_o unite_v and_o gather_v together_o the_o man_n who_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o watch_v and_o keep_v his_o garment_n lest_o he_o walk_v naked_a and_o they_o see_v his_o shame_n this_o be_v a_o parenthesis_n which_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o battle_n that_o the_o papal_a law_n censure_n interdict_v anathema_n decision_n and_o papist_n do_v fight_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o faith_n to_o admonish_v the_o faithful_a that_o they_o be_v upon_o their_o guard_n against_o so_o many_o assault_n and_o so_o many_o lie_a oracle_n which_o deceive_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o man_n reason_n why_o god_n place_v these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n of_o papery_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n first_o reason_n there_o remain_v only_o one_o difficulty_n and_o that_o be_v to_o know_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n place_n these_o papal_a spirit_n or_o law_n under_o the_o six_o viol_n but_o the_o reason_n be_v evident_a enough_o this_o six_o viol_n begin_v its_o period_n in_o the_o year_n 1390._o when_v the_o turk_n begin_v to_o
pass_v over_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n they_o go_v still_o forward_o until_o the_o year_n 1526._o when_o they_o cease_v to_o gain_v ground_n upon_o the_o west_n now_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n style_v the_o canon_n law_n be_v complete_v the_o clementines_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o year_n 1320._o he_o likewise_o publish_v the_o extravagant_n but_o the_o common_a or_o the_o common_a extravagant_n appear_v not_o nor_o be_v compile_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o in_o this_o six_o period_n of_o the_o viol_n that_o this_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v whole_o finish_v now_o it_o be_v natural_a when_o something_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v upon_o a_o great_a theatre_n that_o it_o may_v be_v show_v to_o stay_v till_o it_o be_v finish_v and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n ought_v not_o to_o speak_v soon_o of_o these_o papal_a law_n excommunication_n second_o reason_n the_o 15_o censury_n be_v a_o age_n of_o excommunication_n beside_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o age_n or_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o armageddons_n anathema_n and_o excommunication_n then_o in_o this_o period_n the_o pope_n at_o rome_n and_o avignon_n do_v excommunicate_v one_o another_o within_o this_o period_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n basil_n florence_n and_o the_o lateran_n under_o julius_n ii_o and_o leo_n x._o be_v hold_v and_o it_o be_v be_v nothing_o but_o anathema_n excommunication_n canon_n decision_n censure_n either_o against_o pope_n or_o pretend_a heretic_n as_o the_o wickliffite_n bohemian_o taborite_n and_o last_o against_o luther_n etc._n etc._n last_o these_o spirit_n be_v most_o fit_o place_v under_o the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o viol_n because_o then_o the_o bull_n reason_n three_o reason_n decision_n decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o battle_n against_o the_o bohemian_o and_o zisca_n have_v gain_v such_o signal_n victory_n that_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o bohemia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a country_n chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v and_o thus_o behold_v we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v antichrist_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o final_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v have_v deceive_v all_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v confound_v this_o moment_n or_o space_n of_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n when_o it_o must_v be_v proclaim_v it_o be_v do_v the_o kingdom_n be_v bring_v under_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a babylon_n be_v whole_o destroy_v etc._n etc._n they_o have_v believe_v that_o this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v signify_v the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n at_o that_o very_a moment_n but_o certain_o they_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v do_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o it_o be_v do_v with_o the_o viol_n length_n the_o viol_n comprehend_v and_o signify_v period_n of_o some_o length_n this_o be_v the_o last_o this_o be_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v comprehend_v its_o total_a ruin_n we_o have_v remark_v already_o that_o every_o period_n contain_v in_o every_o viol_n take_v in_o a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n a_o hundred_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n and_o more_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o allow_v some_o length_n of_o time_n to_o this_o seven_o viol_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v as_o much_o as_o least_o as_o the_o other_o yea_o more_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v have_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n allow_v to_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o period_n that_o comprehend_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n which_o ruin_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n have_v be_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o last_o viol_n begin_v exact_o at_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o as_o a_o hourglass_n must_v run_v until_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v doubt_v of_o this_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v make_v out_o how_o exact_o all_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v see_v since_o the_o reformation_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v not_o upon_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o sun_n or_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o on_o the_o air_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o sound_n and_o thunder_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o give_v you_o the_o reason_n v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a these_o voice_n antichrist_n the_o seven_o viol_n raise_v preacher_n and_o voice_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n these_o lightning_n and_o these_o thunder_n be_v the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n who_o labour_v in_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v that_o there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o way_n of_o preach_v this_o last_o be_v signify_v by_o voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o it_o be_v this_o way_n that_o god_n use_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o age_n these_o voice_n glitter_v like_o lightning_n and_o pass_v with_o a_o prodigious_a swiftness_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n to_o the_o other_o all_o man_n see_v they_o and_o will_v see_v they_o man_n study_v religion_n the_o very_a grandee_n of_o the_o world_n person_n who_o despise_v knowledge_n be_v concern_v in_o these_o affair_n henry_n viii_o write_v a_o book_n against_o luther_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v law_n about_o religion_n now_o on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o lightning_n i.e._n the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v say_v to_o be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n for_o the_o air_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o vehicle_n of_o the_o voice_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n this_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o earth_n plain_o signify_v here_o the_o frame_n and_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o shall_v afterward_o have_v occasion_n to_o see_v that_o earthquake_n in_o the_o figurative_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v not_o only_a city_n but_o mountain_n forest_n hilly_a country_n and_o valley_n they_o set_v mountain_n where_o valley_n stand_v and_o valley_n where_o mountain_n stand_v in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o face_n of_o a_o whole_a country_n be_v change_v now_o all_o know_v what_o a_o change_n the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o face_n of_o popery_n it_o take_v away_o from_o it_o at_o one_o clap_v several_a kingdom_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sovereign_a state_n and_o this_o earthquake_n i._n e._n this_o change_n of_o affair_n be_v so_o great_a that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v such_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n this_o may_v be_v true_o speak_v without_o any_o exaggeration_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o last_o period_n comprehend_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o first_o and_o last_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v never_o so_o change_v as_o it_o shall_v be_v change_v after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o establish_v of_o christianity_n not_o except_v for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o man_n convert_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o nation_n but_o at_o the_o time_n we_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o whole_a nation_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith._n and_o thus_o this_o period_n shall_v make_v great_a change_n in_o the_o world_n than_o
person_n that_o they_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o will_v yet_o affirm_v that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o plague_n be_v hitherto_o come_v to_o pass_v this_o singularity_n be_v neither_o too_o edify_v nor_o too_o comfortable_a i_o earnest_o entreat_v they_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o desire_n of_o contradict_v and_o to_o consider_v without_o prejudice_n these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o in_o the_o whole_a explication_n of_o this_o 16_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o force_a application_n the_o emblem_n which_o the_o prophet_n make_v use_v of_o do_v exact_o resemble_v the_o event_n set_v down_o in_o history_n the_o second_o that_o in_o the_o application_n of_o these_o seven_o plague_n unto_o the_o event_n every_o thing_n do_v hang_v together_o no_o part_n of_o this_o system_n contradict_v another_o this_o be_v suppose_v i_o entreat_v they_o to_o consider_v if_o chance_n can_v do_v this_o and_o have_v ever_o do_v it_o chance_n may_v hit_v right_a in_o some_o point_n but_o never_o do_v so_o in_o all_o i_o say_v again_o that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o viol_n which_o distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o other_o last_v 200_o year_n the_o great_a part_n do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o number_n this_o have_v already_o last_v 170_o year_n it_o can_v last_v much_o long_o it_o be_v true_a the_o papal_a authority_n who_o beam_n so_o scorch_v man_n under_o the_o four_o viol_n last_v above_o 200_o year_n but_o this_o be_v because_o it_o be_v inlayd_a or_o joint_v in_o those_o that_o precede_v and_o those_o that_o follow_v and_o its_o particular_a strict_a period_n must_v be_v reckon_v to_o be_v only_o 108_o year_n which_o begin_v at_o the_o year_n 1270_o when_o the_o croisades_n end_v and_o continue_v until_o the_o grand_a schism_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1378._o for_o then_o begin_v the_o diminish_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o darken_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o seven_o viol_n have_v already_o last_v long_o than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o must_v last_v about_o 200_o year_n which_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v do_v but_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n where_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v itself_o divide_v into_o three_o other_o period_n the_o harvest_n the_o vintage_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n be_v already_o past_a the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v almost_o expire_v we_o be_v approach_v to_o the_o vintage_n and_o at_o this_o day_n ought_v to_o say_v come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v but_o within_o a_o little_a while_o we_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v come_v he_o be_v come_v chap._n xi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v this_o present_a age_n the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v the_o second_o of_o those_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o 140_o thousand_o mark_a one_o who_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o we_o shall_v discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o small_a number_n of_o faithful_a one_o who_o god_n preserve_v in_o spiritual_a babylon_n and_o who_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o her_o idolatry_n we_o find_v they_o i_o say_v who_o sing_v a_o song_n which_o none_o be_v able_a to_o learn_v but_o they_o i._n e._n they_o taste_v peculiar_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n which_o the_o antichristian_a christian_n be_v notable_a to_o taste_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n a_o angelappear_v fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n chap._n 14.6_o have_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n to_o preach_v unto_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n this_o be_v the_o preparative_n unto_o that_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o must_v be_v make_v to_o all_o nation_n when_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v ablosht_v this_o preach_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o it_o shall_v last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o their_o purity_n shall_v suffer_v no_o alteration_n as_o long_o as_o the_o world_n shall_v last_v and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v fall_v through_o the_o preach_n of_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n immediate_o after_o another_o angel_n cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n which_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n 11._o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o waldenses_n &_o albigenses_n foretell_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n vers_fw-la 9.10_o 11._o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o have_v in_o this_o chapter_n a_o angle_n who_o denounce_v the_o terrible_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o must_v fall_v on_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o these_o word_n here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v signify_v a_o sore_a persecution_n that_o must_v go_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n not_o that_o persecution_n which_o we_o suffer_v at_o this_o day_n and_o which_o must_v be_v the_o last_o but_o that_o which_o the_o church_n endure_v in_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o bohemian_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o persecution_n which_o happen_v before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n because_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n begin_v by_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n therefore_o the_o persecution_n here_o speak_v of_o must_v be_v that_o which_o go_v before_o our_o reformation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beside_o that_o against_o the_o poor_a waldenses_n which_o last_v a_o full_a 100_o year_n before_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o a_o preparative_n unto_o the_o last_o vision_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o contain_v a_o new_a prediction_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n with_o new_a circumstance_n and_o it_o be_v this_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a can_v and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 15._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a v._o 16._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v reap_v v._o 17._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 18._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n say_v thrust_v in_o thy_o sharp_a sickle_n and_o gather_v the_o cluster_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o her_o grape_n be_v full_o ripe_a v._o 19_o and_o the_o angel_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n into_o the_o earth_n and_o gather_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o great_a wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n v._o 20._o and_o the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_v by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n vision_n a_o distinction_n of_o circumstance_n and_o substance_n in_o this_o vision_n in_o this_o vision_n there_o be_v circumstance_n and_o substance_n the_o circumstance_n be_v these_o the_o angel_n who_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o his_o clothing_n another_o angel_n who_o bid_v he_o thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n another_o angel_n who_o appear_v likewise_o have_v asickle_a the_o ripeness_n of_o the_o corn_n and_o grape_n the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n the_o blood_n that_o flow_v out_o by_o the_o space_n of_o 1600_o furlong_n these_o i_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
that_o have_v mercy_n on_o they_o shall_v lead_v they_o even_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o water_n shall_v he_o guide_v they_o i_o will_v make_v all_o my_o mountain_n a_o way_n 13._o c._n 55.12_o 13._o and_o my_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v exalt_v you_o shall_v go_v out_o with_o joy_n and_o be_v lead_v forth_o with_o peace_n the_o mountain_n and_o the_o hill_n shall_v break_v forth_o before_o you_o into_o sing_v and_o all_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n shall_v clap_v their_o hand_n instead_o of_o the_o thorn_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o firr-tree_n and_o instead_o of_o the_o briar_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o myrtle-tree_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o lord_n for_o a_o name_n and_o for_o a_o everlasting_a sign_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v cut_v off_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o thy_o light_n by_o day_n neither_o for_o brightness_n shall_v the_o moon_n give_v light_a unto_o thou_o 60.19_o be_v 60.19_o but_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v unto_o thou_o a_o everlasting_a light_n and_o thy_o god_n thy_o glory_n the_o sun_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v down_o neither_o shall_v thy_o moon_n withdraw_v itself_o for_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v thy_o everlasting_a light_n and_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o mourning_n shall_v be_v end_v 54.9.10_o be_v 54.9.10_o this_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n unto_o i_o for_o as_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v over_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v not_o be_v wrath_n with_o thou_o nor_o rebuke_v thou_o for_o the_o mountain_n shall_v depart_v and_o the_o hill_n be_v remove_v but_o my_o kindness_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thou_o neither_o shall_v the_o covenant_n of_o my_o peace_n be_v remove_v say_v the_o lord_n that_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o prophecy_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o these_o prophecy_n all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a expression_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o prophet_n do_v import_v 1._o a_o profound_a peace_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v interrupt_v by_o war._n 2._o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_n 3._o a_o exemption_n from_o all_o evil_n 4._o such_o a_o prosperity_n where_o be_v riches_n and_o plenty_n and_o joy._n 5._o a_o felicity_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v interrupt_v by_o the_o return_n of_o calamity_n this_o must_v be_v fix_v that_o all_o these_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n for_o as_o to_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o turn_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o temporal_a blessing_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o can_v consider_v they_o as_o christian_n but_o reckon_v they_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n accomplish_v these_o promise_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v we_o must_v therefore_o search_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v there_o the_o antimillenaries_n themselves_o confess_v for_o they_o constant_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o order_n of_o divine_a providence_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v always_o calamitous_a and_o afflict_a upon_o earth_n that_o sorrow_n and_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o the_o cross_n do_v inseparable_o belong_v to_o it_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o what_o be_v to_o come_v by_o the_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o four_o under_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o five_o she_o begin_v to_o sink_v into_o superstition_n and_o have_v remain_v overwhelm_v with_o it_o during_o the_o whole_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n where_o then_o shall_v we_o place_v those_o happy_a day_n the_o prophet_n promise_n it_o be_v trifle_v to_o apply_v those_o promise_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n to_o certain_a little_a interval_n of_o quiet_a which_o from_o time_n to_o time_n the_o church_n have_v have_v in_o some_o place_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o a_o strange_a force_n put_v upon_o figure_n to_o represent_v so_o imperfect_a a_o calm_a by_o such_o term_n as_o give_v we_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o perfect_a prosperity_n imaginable_a moreover_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o endless_a peace_n to_o which_o no_o affliction_n shall_v succeed_v it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v like_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n which_o shall_v never_o return_v to_o cover_v the_o earth_n it_o must_v be_v a_o peace_n so_o firm_a that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v shall_v never_o be_v change_v receive_v these_o prophecy_n not_o accomplish_v by_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o all_o this_o have_v respect_n only_o to_o spiritual_a grace_n the_o stability_n of_o god_n covenant_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o faithful_a i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v have_v some_o reference_n thereto_o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o spiritual_a favour_n in_o that_o weak_a degree_n wherein_o we_o see_v they_o at_o this_o day_n can_v comprehend_v the_o full_a signification_n of_o such_o great_a expression_n which_o clear_o import_v a_o peace_n in_o reference_n to_o earth_n as_o well_o as_o heaven_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o these_o promise_n shall_v not_o be_v apply_v but_o to_o spiritual_a blessing_n there_o must_v yet_o be_v a_o new_a kingdom_n and_o a_o new_a age_n for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o they_o for_o we_o have_v never_o yet_o see_v any_o wherein_o spiritual_a peace_n and_o invisible_a grace_n have_v be_v so_o abundant_o pour_v out_o to_o satisfy_v in_o any_o measure_n the_o greatness_n of_o such_o expression_n chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n viz._n the_o type_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o prophecy_n be_v picture_n and_o representation_n of_o future_a event_n they_o be_v not_o vain_a speculation_n of_o divine_n and_o the_o great_a wit_n that_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v so_o approach_v very_o near_o to_o impiety_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o shadow_n forth_o his_o mystery_n in_o certain_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o hagar_n the_o servant_n of_o sarah_n sinai_n a_o mountain_n in_o arabia_n be_v type_n of_o the_o legal_a institution_n as_o sarah_n and_o zion_n be_v also_o type_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o melchisedeck_v be_v a_o type_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o general_a that_o the_o law_n have_v shadow_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o christ_n the_o type_n therefore_o be_v no_o false_a or_o deceitful_a light_n whereby_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n they_o be_v right_o use_v now_o i_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o type_n make_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n we_o may_v find_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n in_o egypt_n be_v certain_o a_o type_n of_o that_o bondage_n under_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v groan_v antichrist_n the_o deliverance_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n figure_v that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v therefore_o call_v egypt_n now_o after_o the_o israelite_n be_v come_v out_o of_o egypt_n they_o enter_v into_o canaan_n the_o land_n flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n which_o do_v certain_o prefigure_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o all_o her_o enemy_n shall_v be_v subdue_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a and_o eternal_a dwelling_n to_o which_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v transport_v after_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o you_o must_v know_v canaan_n 1._o type_n the_o rest_n in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o description_n of_o the_o future_a blessedness_n of_o the_o church_n by_o emblem_n type_n figure_n and_o metaphorical_a resemblance_n have_v not_o their_o immediate_a relation_n to_o eternal_a blessedness_n st._n paul_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v it_o nor_o ear_n hear_v it_o nor_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o consequent_o
make_v this_o renew_a paganism_n of_o popery_n to_o be_v in_o less_o credit_n and_o esteem_v than_o former_o man_n begin_v to_o disgust_v the_o popish_a superstition_n they_o speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o contempt_n and_o bold_o condemn_v the_o excess_n of_o it_o and_o call_v it_o idolatry_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o private_a they_o wish_v image_n be_v banish_v from_o their_o church_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v a_o scandal_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o we_o they_o begin_v to_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n for_o the_o take_v away_o the_o cup._n they_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o indulgency_n by_o the_o sole_a merit_n of_o i._o christ_n they_o will_v restore_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o people_n they_o suppress_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o with_o scorn_n they_o despise_v his_o thunder_n and_o if_o he_o begin_v to_o murmur_v they_o talk_v as_o loud_o or_o loud_o than_o he_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v this_o doctrine_n that_o under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n or_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n they_o mollify_v and_o sweeten_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o in_o another_o place_n and_o again_o observe_v it_o this_o can_v hold_v long_o this_o state_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v violent_a since_o it_o be_v free_o confess_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o god_n be_v sufficient_a without_o that_o of_o saint_n and_o image_n they_o must_v short_o conclude_v that_o for_o thing_n unnecessary_a they_o ought_v not_o to_o scandalize_v one_o half_a of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o shut_v the_o gate_n against_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n never_o be_v there_o so_o many_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o vanity_n &_o impurity_n of_o their_o superstition_n every_o man_n have_v the_o liberty_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n but_o i_o profess_v that_o to_o i_o these_o be_v great_a presage_n of_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o last_o work_n of_o god_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n my_o spirit_n be_v in_o this_o frame_n when_o this_o last_o and_o great_a persecution_n in_o france_n begin_v i_o therein_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a character_n that_o confirm_v i_o in_o the_o belief_n that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n revel_v singular_a character_n in_o the_o present_a persecution_n which_o presage_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v this_o last_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finiht_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n who_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a for_o there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n singular_a and_o irregular_a in_o this_o persecution_n that_o without_o profaneness_n and_o a_o denial_n of_o divine_a providence_n we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n therein_o it_o be_v singular_a and_o more_o than_o usual_a whether_o we_o consider_v the_o author_n of_o this_o persecution_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o or_o whether_o we_o consider_v the_o subject_n that_o suffer_v it_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o suffer_v as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n themselves_o there_o be_v first_o a_o prince_n who_o have_v the_o chief_a obligation_n to_o we_o for_o the_o crown_n he_o wear_v which_o enter_v into_o his_o family_n by_o the_o person_n of_o his_o grand_a father_n a_o prince_n to_o who_o we_o have_v always_o pay_v obedience_n and_o submission_n without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o rebellion_n a_o prince_n for_o who_o we_o preserve_v the_o crown_n in_o his_o minority_n and_o who_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o do_v so_o a_o prince_n who_o be_v wise_a and_o understanding_n as_o to_o his_o own_o interest_n and_o those_o of_o the_o state_n of_o europe_n who_o yet_o in_o despite_n of_o his_o own_o interest_n have_v do_v all_o that_o which_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n will_v have_v dictate_v to_o he_o to_o do_v if_o she_o have_v employ_v her_o emissary_n in_o his_o council_n who_o destroy_v his_o own_o subject_n who_o make_v innumerable_a malcontent_n who_o throw_v eternal_a seed_n of_o rebellion_n and_o war_n in_o his_o own_o dominion_n who_o disoblige_v his_o protestant_a ally_n and_o alienates_v they_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n almost_o as_o never_o to_o be_v reconcile_v the_o protestant_a state_n and_o prince_n have_v be_v always_o the_o principal_a ally_n of_o france_n swede_n denmark_n england_n the_o low-countries_n the_o swisser_n and_o the_o protestant_a prince_n of_o germany_n these_o be_v they_o that_o have_v support_v it_o when_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n threaten_v the_o liberty_n of_o all_o europe_n and_o these_o be_v they_o who_o assist_v france_n to_o humble_v the_o house_n of_o austria_n so_o low_a as_o now_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o that_o have_v advance_v france_n to_o that_o point_n of_o grandeur_n she_o be_v now_o at_o but_o time_n will_v show_v how_o great_a a_o wound_n france_n have_v now_o make_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o her_o ancient_a ally_n we_o see_v already_o that_o this_o persecution_n make_v the_o discord_n and_o dissension_n cease_v that_o be_v between_o the_o protestant_n and_o bring_v they_o near_o an_o union_n and_o reconciliation_n than_o before_o god_n will_v let_v we_o see_v something_o far_o of_o that_o kind_n however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v something_o therein_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o man_n that_o so_o wise_a a_o court_n shall_v violate_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o good_a policy_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o state_n and_o the_o spring_n of_o all_o their_o motion_n if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o clergy_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o solicitor_n of_o this_o persecution_n it_o will_v appear_v no_o less_o extraordinary_a it_o be_v not_o a_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a clergy_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o last_o century_n these_o be_v understanding_n and_o know_v person_n man_n of_o learning_n and_o prudence_n free_v from_o the_o ridiculous_a affectation_n and_o prejudice_n of_o a_o monastic_a spirit_n who_o have_v little_a zeal_n for_o the_o romish_a ceremony_n who_o flight_n their_o worship_n at_o least_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o it_o who_o have_v much_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o very_o little_a religion_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v such_o as_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o wrong_n or_o at_o least_o that_o altogether_o and_o in_o every_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o nevertheless_o they_o persecute_v we_o more_o cruel_o than_o the_o most_o furious_a monk_n or_o enrage_a inquisitor_n have_v ever_o do_v they_o act_n therefore_o against_o their_o own_o light_n which_o be_v so_o far_o very_o strange_a and_o surprise_v but_o what_o be_v more_o astonish_a they_o act_n against_o the_o most_o sacred_a principle_n of_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o among_o they_o more_o venerable_a than_o the_o sacrament_n and_o nothing_o esteem_v more_o criminal_a than_o the_o violation_n of_o they_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o give_v absolution_n to_o a_o sinner_n to_o a_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o penitent_a who_o say_v and_o declare_v open_o without_o hide_v or_o conceal_v it_o that_o he_o persevere_fw-la from_o his_o very_a heart_n in_o his_o sin_n and_o heresy_n and_o never_o renounce_v it_o but_o by_o constraint_n and_o violence_n to_o give_v i_o say_v absolution_n to_o such_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o their_o loose_a casuist_n it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n to_o a_o man_n that_o profess_v he_o believe_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v nothing_o there_o but_o mere_a bread_n it_o be_v a_o sacrilegious_a communion_n shall_v it_o not_o affect_v the_o heart_n and_o even_o the_o imagination_n of_o those_o persecute_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o think_v of_o the_o innumerable_a sacrilege_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n be_v every_o day_n commit_v they_o absolve_v a_o multitude_n of_o wretched_a people_n who_o protest_v that_o by_o mere_a force_n and_o violence_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o sign_v the_o abjuration_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o get_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o thousand_o executioner_n who_o devour_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o give_v they_o no_o rest_n day_n or_o night_n the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n who_o
forbid_v all_o assembly_n to_o leave_v we_o in_o ignorance_n and_o deprive_v we_o of_o all_o the_o other_o advantage_n which_o other_o subject_n enjoy_v the_o reform_a religion_n will_v have_v be_v almost_o extinguish_v before_o ten_o year_n be_v over_o such_o be_v the_o coldness_n and_o declension_n of_o piety_n to_o which_o the_o protestant_n be_v already_o come_v but_o god_n who_o will_v not_o that_o his_o truth_n shall_v perish_v suffer_v not_o that_o thing_n shall_v remain_v in_o that_o posture_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o humane_a passion_n be_v a_o great_a help_n to_o christian_a virtue_n the_o fury_n which_o these_o person_n be_v now_o in_o who_o feel_v this_o violence_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o their_o conscience_n the_o rage_n which_o they_o be_v in_o for_o be_v force_v do_v all_o concur_v to_o fortify_v the_o hatred_n they_o have_v of_o idolatry_n and_o their_o love_n and_o inclination_n for_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o violent_a passion_n the_o truth_n make_v the_o more_o indelible_a impression_n on_o their_o heart_n he_o must_v be_v very_o ignorant_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n who_o can_v think_v this_o to_o be_v a_o likely_a way_n to_o extinguish_v a_o religion_n the_o mean_n to_o extirpate_v a_o heresy_n pretend_a or_o real_a be_v to_o cut_v off_o the_o head_n to_o shed_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o blood_n and_o to_o stifle_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o they_o by_o a_o massacre_n for_o if_o you_o suffer_v they_o to_o live_v and_o be_v content_a only_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o a_o feign_a abjuration_n you_o thereby_o make_v they_o irreconcilable_a heretic_n it_o be_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n the_o albigenses_n be_v destroy_v there_o be_v yet_o another_o very_a effectual_a way_n of_o extinguish_v a_o heresy_n which_o be_v to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o mean_n of_o increase_n and_o growth_n by_o preach_v and_o instruction_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o arrian_n heresy_n be_v suppress_v by_o the_o emperor_n this_o way_n they_o begin_v to_o take_v in_o france_n for_o these_o twenty_o year_n last_o pass_v and_o which_o can_v not_o have_v fail_v of_o success_n as_o i_o observe_v if_o it_o have_v be_v continue_v but_o he_o must_v be_v very_o blind_a that_o can_v believe_v that_o person_n into_o who_o head_n and_o heart_n you_o will_v force_v the_o truth_n by_o blow_n and_o violence_n will_v not_o recover_v themselves_o again_o assoon_o as_o possible_a and_o by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v there_o be_v other_o method_n use_v which_o you_o grant_v to_o be_v effectual_a the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o instruction_n and_o so_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o truth_n must_v die_v this_o will_v prove_v so_o if_o their_o conscience_n be_v not_o under_o such_o a_o violence_n as_o they_o be_v and_o if_o that_o posture_n of_o thing_n can_v last_v long_o the_o truth_n will_v then_o be_v extinguish_v by_o little_a and_o little_a but_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n be_v too_o violent_a to_o continue_v long_o and_o within_o a_o few_o year_n you_o will_v see_v the_o light_n of_o that_o fire_n which_o be_v shut_v up_o without_o be_v extinguish_v there_o be_v another_o thing_n very_o extraordinary_a in_o this_o persecution_n and_o wherein_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n do_v manifest_o appear_v that_o be_v the_o way_n they_o have_v take_v in_o their_o deal_n with_o the_o pastor_n these_o be_v the_o man_n that_o must_v be_v suppress_v if_o you_o will_v extinguish_v a_o religion_n because_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o recover_v it_o therefore_o in_o all_o former_a age_n the_o severe_a part_n of_o the_o storm_n have_v fall_v on_o they_o and_o even_o in_o this_o age_n likewise_o witness_v the_o history_n of_o the_o persecution_n in_o hungary_n but_o here_o be_v the_o quite_o contrary_a the_o people_n ruin_v and_o the_o minister_n suffer_v to_o go_v free_a they_o must_v carry_v nothing_o away_o with_o they_o but_o their_o soul_n and_o conscience_n be_v give_v they_o as_o a_o prey_n which_o so_o many_o laik_n will_v desire_v and_o rejoice_v to_o obtain_v these_o banish_a pastor_n carry_v the_o account_n of_o the_o misery_n of_o their_o several_a flock_n into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world._n they_o be_v in_o all_o the_o protestant_a court_n of_o europe_n the_o unreprovable_a witness_n of_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o persecution_n their_o misery_n stir_v up_o compassion_n towards_o the_o afflict_a and_o indignation_n against_o their_o persecutor_n beside_o this_o they_o be_v always_o ready_a and_o keep_v in_o reserve_n to_o return_v into_o france_n and_o bring_v back_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n again_o there_o whenever_o god_n shall_v please_v to_o open_v the_o door_n this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o speak_v plain_o that_o god_n preserve_v they_o in_o safety_n in_o order_n to_o his_o great_a work_n and_o till_o then_o this_o be_v not_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o compassion_n of_o their_o persecutor_n for_o they_o be_v destitute_a of_o any_o and_o be_v cruel_a to_o the_o utmost_a degree_n it_o be_v not_o a_o piece_n of_o policy_n neither_o for_o that_o will_v have_v make_v they_o secure_v the_o pastor_n in_o such_o a_o place_n wherein_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v to_o a_o eternal_a silence_n it_o be_v then_o a_o secret_a providence_n of_o god_n which_o lead_v person_n far_o than_o they_o will_v go_v and_o to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v otherwise_o do_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o bishop_n usher_n in_o his_o prophecy_n do_v express_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o particular_a that_o in_o this_o last_o persecution_n the_o pastor_n shall_v be_v spare_v god_n reserve_v they_o for_o the_o great_a work_n he_o have_v far_a to_o do_v which_o make_v i_o give_v the_o more_o heed_n to_o that_o prophecy_n last_o that_o we_o may_v see_v how_o extraordinary_a this_o persecution_n be_v in_o all_o its_o circumstance_n let_v we_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o success_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o those_o on_o who_o it_o have_v succeed_v i_o look_v upon_o that_o general_a desertion_n a_o whole_a kingdom_n in_o a_o manner_n change_v its_o religion_n in_o four_o month_n time_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v parallel_v it_o be_v true_a the_o roman_a empire_n have_v be_v see_v to_o become_v arrian_n in_o a_o very_a little_a while_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o arrianism_n be_v a_o speculative_a heresy_n and_o the_o arrian_n cheat_v the_o people_n by_o equivocal_a confession_n of_o faith_n which_o take_v in_o good_a sense_n may_v now_o be_v subscribe_v unto_o and_o for_o other_o thing_n their_o worship_n prayer_n ceremony_n altar_n bishop_n government_n it_o be_v all_o alike_o and_o so_o the_o passage_n from_o one_o to_o another_o be_v very_o easy_a but_o here_o be_v the_o great_a difference_n imaginable_a in_o worship_n the_o object_n of_o adoration_n the_o manner_n of_o it_o in_o ceremony_n government_n and_o discipline_n the_o reform_a religion_n and_o the_o roman_a differ_v as_o day_n and_o night_n so_o that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o prodigious_a current_n for_o the_o passage_n from_o one_o to_o another_o in_o so_o little_a time_n it_o be_v a_o frightful_a and_o surprise_v thing_n to_o see_v people_n make_v less_o difficulty_n to_o change_v their_o god_n than_o good_a subject_n will_v do_v to_o change_v their_o prince_n in_o case_n a_o enemy_n break_v into_o any_o country_n he_o will_v not_o find_v people_n so_o ready_a to_o abjure_v their_o former_a oath_n of_o fidelity_n it_o be_v true_a this_o kind_n of_o persecution_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o against_o the_o reform_a seem_v to_o i_o more_o cruel_a and_o more_o likely_a to_o overcome_v their_o constancy_n than_o massacre_n and_o fire_n wheel_n and_o gibbet_n when_o a_o man_n can_v see_v to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o suffering_n though_o that_o end_n be_v death_n he_o may_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v his_o ground_n but_o when_o he_o be_v give_v over_o to_o a_o hundred_o executioner_n who_o be_v commission_v to_o torment_v he_o by_o turn_n without_o give_v he_o the_o least_o repose_n i_o confess_v this_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o despair_v if_o they_o do_v nothing_o more_o than_o hinder_v a_o man_n from_o sleep_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o distract_v and_o to_o make_v he_o do_v what_o ever_o they_o will_v have_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a then_o that_o several_a of_o those_o who_o have_v yield_v will_v more_o willing_o have_v suffer_v death_n for_o their_o religion_n and_o have_v earnest_o and_o serious_o desire_v it_o but_o what_o be_v very_o strange_a be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n have_v not_o tarry_v for_o these_o persecutor_n at_o the_o very_a approach_n of_o the_o dragoon_n they_o cowardly_o comply_v and_o a_o
small_a number_n of_o true_a believet_n remain_v victim_n expose_v to_o the_o rage_n of_o a_o army_n of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n which_o be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v again_o be_v without_o example_n in_o any_o histsry_n s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la seem_v to_o say_v that_o some_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o persecution_n of_o decius_n but_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o epistle_n make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o apostasy_n be_v not_o so_o general_a for_o he_o remit_v those_o who_o have_v fall_v to_o be_v judge_v at_o the_o return_n of_o peace_n in_o the_o assemblic_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o persevere_v so_o that_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o persevere_v must_v have_v be_v considerable_a in_o our_o time_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a out_o of_o every_o flock_n to_o make_v up_o a_o assembly_n of_o such_o as_o persevere_v to_o judge_v the_o rest_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o event_n wherein_o we_o must_v admire_v the_o depth_n of_o divine_a providence_n it_o be_v a_o speak_a prodigy_n which_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v now_o in_o those_o last_o day_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v and_o not_o find_v true_a piety_n or_o true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o touchstone_n for_o all_o protestant_n their_o brethren_n of_o france_n be_v not_o more_o wicked_a than_o other_o wherefore_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o same_o thing_n will_v happen_v in_o any_o other_o place_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o consequent_o that_o christian_a courage_n and_o true_a faith_n be_v at_o this_o day_n very_o rare_a and_o few_o instance_n to_o be_v find_v last_o this_o affair_n tell_v we_o that_o god_n will_v melt_v the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o sink_v and_o be_v swallow_v up_o that_o he_o may_v short_o raise_v to_o himself_o another_o a_o new_a people_n these_o be_v the_o character_n of_o this_o persecution_n which_o make_v i_o regard_v it_o as_o very_o singular_a and_o extraordinary_a in_o its_o kind_n and_o consequent_o as_o a_o presage_n that_o god_n will_v short_o finish_v the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n if_o we_o only_o consider_v how_o this_o persecution_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_a than_o any_o the_o church_n ever_o suffer_v it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o judge_v that_o the_o devil_n now_o employ_v his_o utmost_a force_n and_o power_n as_o apprehend_v it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v at_o hand_n when_o paganism_n be_v ready_a to_o fall_v under_o constantine_n he_o then_o excite_v the_o sharp_a persecution_n under_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n these_o be_v the_o different_a reflection_n that_o conspire_v to_o possess_v i_o that_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v near_o to_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a one_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n i_o have_v a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thought_n which_o can_v not_o otherwise_o be_v do_v but_o by_o find_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o circumstance_n which_o be_v to_o precede_v and_o accompany_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n with_o this_o design_n i_o betake_v myself_o to_o read_v over_o the_o apocalypse_n not_o the_o several_a commentator_n on_o that_o book_n but_o the_o book_n itself_o only_o with_o the_o exposition_n of_o joseph_n mede_n who_o i_o former_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n inspire_v for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o prophecy_n his_o key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o annex_v commentary_n do_v heretofore_o charm_v i_o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o like_o it_o in_o all_o the_o other_o expositor_n i_o add_v that_o of_o his_o chronicle_n and_o his_o book_n call_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n which_o be_v a_o large_a commentary_n on_o 1_o tim._n chap._n 4._o v._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o and_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o that_o in_o the_o last_o time_n there_o shall_v be_v some_o who_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith._n beside_o several_a excellent_a and_o curious_a thing_n a_o part_n whereof_o you_o will_v find_v in_o this_o treatise_n i_o meet_v with_o in_o that_o author_n the_o thing_n which_o i_o so_o eager_o seek_v for_o viz._n the_o true_a epocha_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n during_o which_o time_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n shall_v last_v he_o make_v they_o to_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 450._o or_o 455._o by_o date_v they_o from_o thence_o they_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o my_o conjecture_n but_o joseph_n mede_n who_o set_v i_o right_o at_o first_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o true_a path_n forsake_v i_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o way_n and_o when_o the_o circumstance_n and_o preliminary_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v adjust_v according_a to_o this_o calculation_n which_o be_v so_o exact_o describe_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n i_o find_v no_o assistance_n at_o all_o from_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o lead_v i_o out_o of_o the_o way_n wherein_o he_o himself_o have_v put_v i_o and_o to_o make_v i_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o according_a to_o the_o epocha_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v mark_v for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n i_o shall_v see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o in_o 25_o or_o 30_o year_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n mede_n there_o must_v be_v many_o age_n to_o accomplish_v all_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 11_o 14_o &_o 16_o chapter_n we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o eleven_o chapter_n speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n for_o three_o day_n and_o half_a of_o their_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n where_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o act_n one_o be_v call_v the_o vintage_n the_o other_o the_o harvest_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n where_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o declension_n and_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o seven_o viol_n and_o seven_o plague_n of_o all_o this_o joseph_n mede_n understand_v nothing_o yea_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v that_o of_o those_o seven_o plague_n not_o above_o two_o or_o three_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n he_o remit_v we_o far_o enough_o off_o for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o five_o other_o the_o period_n describe_v by_o every_o viol_n be_v each_o of_o they_o more_o than_o one_o age_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v have_v four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n yet_o to_o come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n if_o every_o one_o of_o the_o four_o viol_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o be_v but_o of_o fifty_o year_n we_o shall_v have_v yet_o two_o hundred_o year_n long_o to_o wait_v i_o confess_v that_o after_o have_v read_v those_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o review_v they_o twenty_o time_n i_o understand_v nothing_o more_o therein_o i_o be_v only_o more_o and_o more_o confirm_v that_o no_o man_n have_v right_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o distraction_n i_o yet_o begin_v my_o work_n without_o know_v well_o where_o i_o went._n but_o i_o can_v say_v that_o god_n so_o open_v my_o eye_n in_o the_o way_n that_o give_v i_o unexpressible_a consolation_n for_o after_o have_v consult_v the_o eternal_a truth_n above_o a_o hundred_o time_n with_o a_o deep_a humility_n and_o very_o great_a attention_n at_o length_n i_o receive_v a_o answer_n at_o least_o i_o believe_v so_o and_o think_v it_o very_o plain_a that_o all_o that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v full_o accomplish_v i_o have_v no_o right_a to_o require_v the_o same_o assurance_n from_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o require_v it_o but_o that_o which_o i_o demand_v at_o least_o be_v a_o little_a of_o that_o attention_n which_o i_o employ_v in_o the_o meditation_n of_o those_o divine_a oracle_n and_o then_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o if_o you_o be_v not_o as_o full_o convince_v as_o i_o be_o you_o will_v yet_o see_v reason_n enough_o not_o to_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n you_o will_v find_v nothing_o new_a for_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n that_o rome_n have_v be_v call_v babylon_n and_o that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v be_v confess_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o papacy_n i_o
believe_v nevertheless_o that_o you_o will_v find_v that_o truth_n better_o clear_v and_o make_v more_o manifest_a than_o hitherto_o it_o have_v be_v this_o controversy_n about_o antichrist_n have_v languish_v for_o a_o hundred_o year_n it_o have_v be_v unhappy_o abandon_v on_o a_o politic_a account_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o popish_a prince_n it_o be_v a_o wicked_a complaisance_n for_o which_o we_o be_v punish_v and_o which_o have_v cost_v we_o very_o dear_a for_o if_o we_o have_v perpetual_o expose_v this_o great_a and_o important_a truth_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o protestant_n that_o the_o papacy_n be_v antichristianism_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fall_v into_o that_o degeneracy_n and_o apostasy_n which_o we_o see_v at_o present_a how_o can_v they_o have_v resolve_v within_o themselves_o to_o submit_v to_o antichrist_n and_o return_v to_o his_o party_n but_o it_o be_v so_o long_a since_o they_o hear_v it_o so_o call_v that_o they_o have_v forget_v it_o they_o think_v it_o be_v only_o a_o transport_n of_o zeal_n in_o the_o first_o reformer_n from_o which_o we_o be_v now_o come_v off_o there_o be_v something_o in_o that_o neglect_n and_o forgetfulness_n which_o seem_v to_o discover_v the_o finger_n of_o god_n he_o will_v that_o this_o horrible_a catastrophe_n shall_v happen_v and_o to_o that_o end_n permit_v that_o this_o important_a truth_n shall_v be_v neglect_v and_o those_o controversy_n only_o which_o be_v but_o accessary_n shall_v be_v mind_v and_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v pass_v over_o that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o who_o for_o want_n of_o give_v heed_n to_o that_o truth_n be_v fall_v ought_v now_o to_o think_v of_o it_o and_o tremble_v to_o consider_v that_o they_o have_v voluntary_o plunge_v themselves_o again_o into_o that_o babylon_n out_o of_o which_o god_n have_v so_o wonderful_o deliver_v they_o in_o my_o opinion_n this_o be_v so_o fundamental_a a_o truth_n that_o without_o it_o a_o man_n can_v be_v a_o true_a christian_a to_o confound_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n with_o that_o of_o antichrist_n be_v a_o unsufferable_a fault_n in_o some_o age_n for_o certain_a god_n have_v permit_v that_o ignorance_n but_o we_o be_v not_o now_o in_o those_o time_n we_o must_v now_o declare_v for_o one_o party_n and_o stand_v our_o ground_n there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o christ_n and_o belial_n between_o the_o prince_n of_o light_n and_o that_o destroyer_n who_o be_v true_o a_o angel_n of_o darkness_n that_o controversy_n be_v so_o much_o stifle_v and_o lay_v asleep_o that_o our_o adversary_n believe_v it_o dead_a and_o think_v that_o we_o have_v renounce_v that_o principle_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o our_o reformation_n for_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o reformation_n to_o have_v be_v on_o a_o good_a foundation_n but_o on_o this_o account_n some_o protestant_n the_o reproach_n and_o shame_v not_o only_o of_o the_o reformation_n but_o of_o the_o christian_a name_n have_v contribute_v to_o efface_v these_o idea_n from_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n by_o turn_v to_o another_o sense_n what_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n make_v such_o commentary_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o overthrow_v the_o design_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o forge_v history_n at_o pleasure_n by_o that_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o s._n john_n prophecy_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n at_o present_v therefore_o we_o must_v revive_v that_o truth_n which_o we_o have_v almost_o suffer_v to_o die_v this_o be_v the_o time_n when_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o behold_v now_o be_v the_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n strip_v naked_a the_o whore_n and_o tear_v off_o her_o ornament_n and_o make_v a_o full_a end_n of_o babylon_n within_o a_o little_a while_o these_o great_a thing_n must_v come_v to_o pass_v it_o be_v high_a time_n then_o to_o awaken_v man_n in_o order_n to_o it_o this_o be_v what_o i_o attempt_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n wherein_o i_o discover_v after_o another_o manner_n than_o have_v be_v do_v hitherto_o the_o true_a character_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o which_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v my_o great_a obligation_n to_o my_o forementioned_a author_n joseph_n mede_n for_o no_o man_n have_v take_v pain_n upon_o that_o subject_n with_o so_o much_o success_n as_o he_o you_o will_v see_v the_o admirable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o famous_a antiochus_n carry_v far_o than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v and_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a or_o 1260_o day_n much_o clear_a than_o ever_o hitherto_o it_o have_v be_v make_v but_o i_o must_v here_o advertise_v that_o to_o comprehend_v the_o full_a force_n of_o my_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o papacy_n to_o be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n to_o the_o read_n of_o this_o work_n you_o must_v add_v that_o of_o my_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n for_o in_o that_o book_n you_o will_v find_v the_o proof_n of_o all_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n enlarge_v i_o mean_v not_o only_o those_o chapter_n wherein_o the_o explication_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v antichrist_n i_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o empire_n i_o speak_v principal_o of_o those_o chapter_n where_o i_o describe_v the_o corruption_n covetousness_n pride_n idolatry_n paganism_n the_o fabulous_a and_o lie_a spirit_n of_o popery_n all_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n as_o in_o this_o work_n be_v show_v i_o desire_v all_o those_o who_o have_v any_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n to_o read_v those_o two_o piece_n and_o i_o dare_v be_v confident_a that_o all_o those_o who_o have_v not_o a_o sear_a conscience_n will_v be_v sensible_o affect_v with_o what_o they_o shall_v there_o find_v and_o conceive_v a_o just_a horror_n for_o that_o religion_n which_o have_v hold_v the_o truth_n under_o so_o long_a and_o cruel_a a_o captivity_n that_o i_o may_v render_v my_o lawful_a prejudices_fw-la the_o more_o useful_a to_o my_o design_n which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o papacy_n appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a antichristianism_n i_o be_o resolve_v according_a to_o the_o advice_n that_o have_v be_v give_v i_o to_o abridge_v it_o but_o instead_o of_o make_v a_o pure_a and_o simple_a abridgement_n i_o shall_v in_o contract_v it_o change_v the_o prejudices_fw-la into_o so_o many_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la but_z be_v a_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n if_o any_o thing_n retard_v this_o design_n it_o will_v be_v my_o desire_n to_o see_v whether_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v good_a the_o promise_n of_o f._n simon_n and_o reply_n to_o that_o book_n so_o that_o when_o i_o abridge_v that_o book_n i_o may_v at_o the_o same_o time_n refute_v the_o sophism_n mr._n arnaud_n be_v prepare_v this_o first_o part_n regard_v the_o time_n past_a the_o second_o part_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o thing_n future_a or_o rather_o of_o those_o which_o we_o believe_v be_v yet_o to_o come_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n therein_o which_o will_v certain_o be_v surprise_v to_o you_o as_o they_o be_v to_o i_o and_o if_o you_o read_v with_o any_o favourable_a opinion_n what_o i_o say_v upon_o the_o 11_o 14_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v i_o can_v believe_v you_o will_v have_v much_o different_a thought_n from_o i_o i_o will_v not_o call_v they_o conjecture_n let_v they_o be_v such_o to_o other_o i_o consent_v but_o as_o to_o i_o there_o be_v something_o more_o for_o i_o think_v i_o have_v discover_v which_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n whereof_o one_o be_v call_v the_o harvest_n the_o other_o the_o vintage_n i_o believe_v that_o i_o have_v find_v the_o seven_o viol_n of_o the_o 16_o chap._n to_o be_v already_o pour_v out_o which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v which_o to_o i_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v near_o its_o end_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o other_o have_v discover_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o before_o i_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o have_v peruse_v all_o the_o modern_a commentator_n on_o the_o apocalypse_v on_o the_o contrary_a i_o have_v read_v very_o few_o of_o they_o have_v experience_v that_o the_o diversity_n of_o idea_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o mind_n serve_v but_o to_o obscure_v the_o truth_n and_o cause_n one_o to_o lose_v it_o some_o i_o consult_v before_o i_o make_v this_o second_o ediction_n but_o i_o find_v nothing_o capable_a to_o make_v i_o alter_v my_o sentiment_n or_o that_o can_v furnish_v i_o with_o any_o new_a light_n dr._n moor_n be_v
the_o h._n scripture_n use_v such_o high_a word_n to_o describe_v the_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o high_a than_o those_o it_o make_v use_v of_o to_o describe_v the_o pagan_a idolatry_n pag._n 183_o chap._n xx._n the_o deceive_a spirit_n which_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o be_v evil_a spirit_n the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n be_v that_o doctrine_n that_o have_v daemon_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v daemon_n for_o its_o author_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a conformity_n between_o the_o theology_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o heathen_n about_o daemon_n and_o that_o of_o the_o papism_n about_o saint_n and_o angel_n mediatory_a spirit_n pag._n 199_o chap._n xxi_o what_o be_v the_o character_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o establish_v idolatry_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v priest_n and_o monk_n author_n of_o the_o law_n of_o celibacy_n and_o of_o fast_n how_o many_o fable_n and_o fiction_n have_v be_v invent_v by_o these_o man_n sear_v in_o their_o conscience_n pag._n 215_o chap._n xxii_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o papism_n confirm_v by_o the_o great_a type_n of_o antichrist_n antiochus_n epiphanes_n that_o which_o be_v speak_v literal_o of_o this_o antiochus_n agree_v mystical_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n pag._n 228_o chap._n xxiii_o a_o notable_a prophecy_n of_o the_o mahuzim_n that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o worship_n the_o whole_a find_v admirable_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papism_n what_o be_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o antiochus_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o daniel_n apply_v to_o antiochus_n and_o the_o papism_n pag._n 241_o chap._n xxiv_o in_o which_o be_v gather_v together_o 35._o character_n of_o antichrist_n that_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o but_o it_o pag._n 255_o chap._n xxv_o how_o antichrist_n come_v to_o be_v mistake_v be_v so_o well_o characterise_v in_o the_o prophecy_n a_o comparison_n of_o i._o christ_n and_o antichrist_n in_o the_o accidental_a circumstance_n of_o their_o come_n pag._n 263_o the_o table_n of_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part._n chap._n i._n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n a_o refutation_n of_o that_o dream_n that_o it_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a ten_o argument_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o that_o supposition_n be_v false_a and_o impossible_a pag._n 3_o chap._n ii_o the_o last_o argument_n against_o the_o chimaera_n of_o three_o year_n and_o half_a take_v from_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o temple_n be_v profane_v by_o antiochus_n four_o quite_o different_a time_n set_v down_o for_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n a_o explication_n and_o a_o reconcile_n of_o those_o four_o time_n a_o application_n of_o these_o four_o time_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o kingdom_n pag._n 17_o chap._n iii_o what_o the_o last_o time_n be_v it_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n there_o be_v many_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n and_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n if_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o be_v come_v mahometanism_n be_v not_o antichristianism_n pag._n 29_o chap._n iu_o some_o principle_n to_o discover_v when_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n begin_v and_o when_o it_o must_v end_v three_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n idolatry_n pride_n and_o corruption_n that_o these_o three_o character_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o do_v infinite_o increase_v in_o the_o five_o pag._n 38_o chap._n v._o that_o we_o must_v look_v for_o the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o five_o age._n it_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o pag._n 48_o chap._n vi_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n re-establisht_a in_o their_o order_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n principle_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n divers_a interpretation_n give_v of_o it_o and_o their_o visible_a fault_n pag._n 62_o chap._n vii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o three_o first_o viol_n and_o the_o three_o first_o plagve_n pag._n 78_o chap._n viii_o the_o four_o plague_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n denote_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o have_v almost_o utter_o ruin_v the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o pope_n retreat_v to_o avignon_n and_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n by_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n pag._n 87_o chap._n ix_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v over_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o invade_v the_o greek_a and_o latin_a empire_n the_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o papal_a law_n arm_v with_o excommunication_n pag._n 97_o chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v pag._n 216_o chap._n xi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v this_o present_a age_n pag._n 224_o chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n pag._n 236_o chap._n xiii_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n the_o reformation_n shall_v within_o a_o few_o year_n rise_v again_o in_o france_n after_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v establish_v by_o royal_a authority_n france_z shall_v renounce_v popery_n and_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v convert_v pag._n 251_o chap._n fourteen_o observation_n upon_o the_o 17_o 18_o 19_o chapt._n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n a_o brief_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o the_o h._n ghost_n have_v displace_v in_o the_o vision_n pag._n 270_o chap._n xv._o the_o reason_n why_o in_o this_o work_n we_o speak_v of_o some_o thing_n so_o positive_o the_o link_a together_o of_o our_o principle_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v that_o we_o now_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o papacy_n pag._n 277_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n pag._n 285_o chap._n xvii_o the_o second_o spring_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n be_v the_o reign_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o promise_v make_v to_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fulfil_v but_o must_v be_v the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n pag._n 294_o chap._n xviii_o the_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n so_o many_o prophecy_n which_o concern_v the_o complete_a victory_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o perfect_a prosperity_n which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v pag._n 312_o chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n pag._n 321_o chap._n xx._n the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n have_v not_o be_v well_o explain_v we_o must_v make_v a_o system_fw-la of_o it_o principle_n to_o establish_v that_o system_n the_o division_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n into_o seven_o period_n answer_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n pag._n 326_o chap._n xxi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n signify_v by_o the_o chaos_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o light_n by_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o plant_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o three_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n pag._n 334_o chap._n xxii_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o last_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n pag._n 345_o chap._n xxiii_o a_o far_a confirmation_n
the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o so_o all_o those_o that_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o world_n and_o he_o choose_v among_o these_o seven_o the_o name_n of_o the_o principal_a one_o intend_v that_o the_o other_o lesser_a church_n shall_v reckon_v that_o as_o speak_v concern_v their_o present_a estate_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o seven_o principal_a one_o among_o they_o two_o who_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n more_o than_o seven_o considerable_a church_n in_o asia_n the_o other_o be_v so_o very_a much_o below_o these_o for_o dignity_n grandeur_n &_o excellency_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n judge_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o the_o advertisement_n that_o he_o give_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o disorder_n which_o may_v be_v in_o all_o the_o other_o which_o disorder_n be_v apparent_o the_o same_o for_o it_o be_v usual_a enough_o for_o little_a flock_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a one_o last_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o what_o follow_v have_v divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n since_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o to_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n kingdom_n into_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o seven_o vial_n do_v not_o each_o of_o they_o take_v up_o all_o time_n they_o succeed_v one_o another_o the_o seven_o seal_n bring_v forth_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o six_o trumpet_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n it_o have_v be_v very_o methodical_a in_o a_o revelation_n after_o have_v obscure_o mark_v out_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o describe_v the_o same_o time_n by_o seven_o other_o character_n more_o observable_a &_o more_o distinct_a this_o be_v indeed_o what_o some_o modern_a writer_n do_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v do_v pretend_v that_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v co-temporary_a &_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n into_o seven_o period_n as_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n do_v but_o this_o opinion_n will_v not_o appear_v probable_a to_o those_o that_o study_v the_o prophecy_n &_o the_o event_n with_o any_o application_n of_o mind_n i_o look_v on_o that_o as_o nothing_o that_o be_v say_v to_o support_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n viz._n that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o be_v there_o name_v as_o have_v any_o resemblance_n with_o what_o the_o h._n spirit_n say_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v we_o see_v it_o see_v we_o have_v not_o the_o particular_a history_n of_o those_o church_n in_o that_o time_n beside_o though_o we_o do_v not_o know_v the_o particular_n of_o those_o event_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o seven_o epistle_n which_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o then_o be_v without_o any_o necessity_n to_o seek_v out_o event_n mystical_o mean_v in_o future_a age_n happy_a the_o application_n that_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o period_n be_v not_o happy_a the_o principal_a thing_n that_o hinder_v i_o from_o close_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o prophetical_a sense_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v of_o they_o to_o the_o age_n that_o have_v past_a since_o the_o apostle_n do_v answer_n expectation_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o application_n be_v not_o unhappy_a but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o every_o where_o i_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v hit_v lucky_o by_o chance_n otherwise_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v every_v where_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n to_o the_o end_n one_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o force_n of_o this_o last_o reason_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o mystical_a interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v to_o these_o epistle_n this_o will_v please_v those_o who_o can_v or_o will_v not_o go_v to_o seek_v they_o in_o their_o spring_n i_o begin_v with_o that_o of_o patrick_n forbes_n a_o scotch_a divine_a forbes_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n by_o forbes_n that_o live_v &_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n according_a to_o he_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n signify_v the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o praise_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o labour_n &_o how_o thou_o can_v not_o bear_v they_o which_o be_v evil_a etc._n etc._n these_o praise_n i_o say_v may_v well_o agree_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n but_o those_o which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n afterward_o be_v great_a yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o come_v near_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n in_o fervency_n &_o purity_n the_o nicolaitan_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n may_v signify_v all_o the_o heretic_n all_o the_o kind_n be_v mean_v by_o one_o but_o see_v the_o church_n of_o all_o age_n have_v have_v its_o heretic_n this_o character_n can_v distinguish_v this_o period_n from_o the_o other_o the_o second_o epistle_n be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n &_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v the_o period_n in_o which_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n nestorian_n &_o eutychian_o reign_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o period_n will_v comprehend_v the_o four_o &_o the_o five_o age._n but_o how_o can_v these_o word_n be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o tribulation_n &_o thy_o poverty_n but_o thou_o be_v rich_a &_o i_o know_v the_o blasphemy_n of_o those_o that_o say_v they_o be_v jew_n but_o be_v not_o but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n see_v here_o be_v praise_n that_o be_v no_o whit_n inferior_a to_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n in_o these_o age_n be_v corrupt_v &_o lose_v all_o the_o beauty_n it_o have_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n its_o manner_n be_v corrupt_v &_o its_o worship_n be_v mar_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n &_o the_o worship_n of_o relic_n what_o will_v become_v of_o that_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n that_o god_n predict_v to_o this_o church_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v true_a the_o church_n be_v persecute_v under_o the_o arrian_n emperor_n but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v very_o well_o why_o this_o be_v describe_v by_o number_n of_o ten_o day_n the_o three_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n &_o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o forego_v period_n be_v but_o of_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n this_o must_v be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n here_o be_v find_v something_o that_o be_v pretty_a like_o this_o period_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n signify_v antipapa_n a_o enemy_n oppose_v the_o pope_n &_o that_o this_o signify_v all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n but_o the_o rest_n do_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o this_o period_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o that_o thou_o hold_v fast_v my_o name_n &_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o faith_n these_o praise_n do_v by_o no_o nean_n belong_v to_o a_o church_n so_o corrupt_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o three_o period_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n thou_o have_v they_o that_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o balaam_n who_o teach_v balak_n to_o cast_v a_o stumbling-block_n before_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n to_o eat_v thing_n sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n &_o to_o commit_v fornication_n by_o this_o must_v be_v mean_v those_o evil_a christian_n that_o join_v in_o with_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n now_o these_o people_n be_v not_o well_o describe_v by_o thou_o have_v they_o for_o this_o import_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o society_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a under_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n do_v partake_v of_o his_o abomination_n the_o four_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v these_o great_a praise_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o charity_n &_o service_n &_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o
first_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o be_v that_o period_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o reform_v herself_o &_o in_o which_o the_o good_a separate_v from_o the_o evil_n i_o e._n the_o church_n from_o the_o albigenses_n to_o luther_n time_n now_o i_o leave_v every_o wise_a man_n to_o judge_v if_o a_o small_a number_n of_o albigenses_n &_o waldenses_n that_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n &_o that_o endure_v so_o short_a a_o time_n can_v deserve_v from_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n so_o general_o corrupt_v the_o fair_a of_o all_o the_o praise_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v to_o the_o seven_o church_n thou_o suffer_v that_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n to_o teach_v &_o to_o seduce_v my_o servant_n to_o commit_v fornication_n this_o jezabel_n i_o confess_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a church_n but_o why_o shall_v the_o albigenses_n be_v blame_v for_o suffer_v the_o roman_a church_n how_o can_v they_o destroy_v it_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a do_v they_o not_o cry_v out_o upon_o she_o as_o babylon_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v able_a sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v &_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n in_o which_o neither_o jezabel_n nor_o balaam_n nor_o the_o pope_n nor_o popery_n be_v any_o long_o tolerate_v because_o she_o break_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o why_o will_v we_o have_v the_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n since_o luther_n to_o be_v brand_v with_o so_o black_a &_o fatal_a a_o character_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a be_v watchful_a &_o strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o i_o have_v not_o find_v thy_o work_n perfect_a before_o god._n i_o think_v our_o reformation_n deserve_v at_o least_o as_o much_o praise_n as_o that_o of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o zeal_n thereof_o be_v great_a &_o the_o doctrine_n pure_a philadelphia_n be_v the_o six_o church_n &_o signify_v according_a to_o forbes_n the_o church_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o reformation_n to_o its_o great_a height_n that_o shall_v have_v but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o member_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o zealous_a laodicea_n be_v the_o last_o church_n or_o the_o last_o period_n the_o holy_a spirit_n terrible_o blame_v it_o thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o say_v i_o be_o rich_a &_o have_v need_n of_o nothing_o etc._n etc._n &_o do_v not_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v wretched_a &_o miserable_a &_o poor_a &_o blind_a &_o naked_a according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v those_o church_n that_o make_v all_o their_o glory_n to_o consist_v in_o their_o have_v quit_v babylon_n do_v fall_v back_o &_o make_v religion_n to_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o duty_n pure_o external_a this_o last_o period_n must_v be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v forbes's_fw-fr system_fw-la let_v we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o cocceius_n according_a to_o this_o late_a author_n the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n i._n e._n that_o wherein_o the_o apostle_n preach_v cocceius_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o cocceius_n so_o that_o this_o period_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john._n the_o nicolaitan_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o first_o epistle_n be_v heretic_n in_o general_n nicolaos_n in_o greek_a signify_v the_o conqueror_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o people_n by_o seduce_v they_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n signify_v the_o church_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n &_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n according_a to_o this_o must_v signify_v the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n suffer_v during_o those_o three_o age_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n this_o do_v not_o fall_v out_o ill_a but_o i_o fear_v it_o be_v chance_v that_o make_v this_o hit_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v some_o of_o you_o shall_v be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o you_o may_v be_v try_v this_o be_v very_o feeble_o to_o express_v the_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruel_a suffering_n to_o which_o the_o church_n be_v expose_v during_o these_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o this_o signify_v some_o light_a persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v smyrna_n in_o which_o persecution_n the_o evil_n shall_v not_o go_v beyond_o the_o imprison_a some_o particular_a person_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n be_v the_o three_o &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n it_o be_v the_o church_n from_o constantine_n time_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n pergamus_n be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o famous_a fortress_n of_o troy._n rome_n signify_v strength_n or_o fortress_n it_o be_v in_o rome_n that_o satan_n seat_n be_v but_o why_o shall_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n be_v fix_v in_o rome_n convert_v by_o constantine_n it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o have_v fix_v it_o in_o rome_n pagan_a or_o to_o reserve_v it_o for_o rome_n antichristian_a that_o be_v to_o follow_v immediate_o after_o antipas_n the_o martyr_n signify_v say_v he_o the_o orthodox_n that_o maintain_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son._n antipas_n for_o antipatros_n &_o antipatros_n for_o isopatros_fw-la equal_a to_o the_o father_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v hereupon_o but_o it_o do_v not_o please_v i_o every_o well_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n be_v the_o four_o &_o signify_v according_a to_o cocceius_n the_o church_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n jezabel_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o epistle_n be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n they_o that_o suffer_v jezabel_n the_o prophetess_n be_v the_o elect_v mingle_v among_o the_o antichristian_a idolater_n that_o sickness_n that_o god_n will_v send_v on_o jezabel_n in_o cast_v she_o on_o her_o bed_n be_v those_o mortification_n which_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o receive_v by_o the_o several_a disaster_n that_o befall_v the_o roman_a church_n till_o the_o reformation_n this_o fall_v out_o pretty_a well_o but_o it_o be_v by_o mere_a chance_n for_o how_o can_v that_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a church_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o charity_n &_o thy_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o never_o be_v the_o church_n so_o void_a of_o saint_n &_o of_o good_a work_n as_o in_o this_o sad_a period_n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n &_o the_o five_o period_n &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n as_o well_o as_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n but_o i_o say_v hereto_o as_o i_o say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o forbes_n why_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o our_o reformation_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v &_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v philadelphia_n signify_v brotherly_a love_n this_o be_v the_o six_o church_n which_o carry_v in_o its_o name_n the_o character_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o to_o come_v wherein_o love_n and_o charity_n shall_v reign_v but_o among_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o people_n this_o church_n shall_v be_v persecute_v attempt_n will_v be_v make_v to_o shut_v the_o door_n against_o its_o conversion_n yet_o after_o this_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o this_o be_v in_o after_o age_n so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v about_o it_o laodicea_n signify_v the_o church_n that_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o time_n wherein_o god_n shall_v pass_v that_o judgement_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o ch_n v._o 18._o i._n e._n when_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v establish_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o immediate_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o church_n must_v fall_v into_o that_o dreadful_a decay_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o be_v poor_a blind_a &_o naked_a i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v how_o all_o this_o hang_v together_o the_o church_n oâ—_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o after_o it_o have_v be_v persecute_v shall_v remain_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v convert_v see_v here_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o after_o this_o come_v a_o seven_o period_n wherein_o religion_n shall_v almost_o entire_o perish_v before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o
piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v utter_v their_o voice_n 4._o v._o 4._o i_o be_v about_o to_o write_v vision_n a_o seal_a vision_n be_v a_o obscure_a vision_n &_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o seal_v up_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v &_o write_v they_o not_o a_o seal_a book_n a_o write_n a_o word_n seal_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o word_n that_o be_v not_o understand_v 29.11_o 1_n 29.11_o the_o vision_n of_o all_o be_v say_v esay_n as_o a_o book_n that_o be_v seal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v you_o shall_v not_o understand_v it_o god_n say_v to_o daniel_n seal_v up_o the_o vision_n 8.26_o dan._n 8.26_o for_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o many_o day_n and_o in_o another_o place_n o_o daniel_n shut_v up_o the_o word_n 12.4_o dan_n 12.4_o &_o seal_v the_o book_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o &_o fro_o &_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v that_o be_v to_o say_v god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n be_v understand_v till_o a_o certain_a time_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antichrist_n be_v seal_v up_o till_o a_o appoint_a time_n for_o above_o ten_o whole_a age_n nothing_o of_o it_o be_v understand_v or_o so_o little_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o nothing_o and_o write_v they_o not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v not_o express_v they_o in_o such_o term_n that_o in_o they_o the_o event_n may_v be_v read_v at_o least_o not_o very_o soon_o v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n which_o i_o see_v stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o heaven_n v._o 6._o and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v forever_o and_o ever_o who_o create_v heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o v._o 7_o but_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angle_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n sound_v when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n must_v sound_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v that_o which_o must_v sound_v at_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o popery_n shall_v be_v destroy_v then_o all_o the_o nation_n shall_v turn_v unto_o god_n to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v 11.15_o ch._n 11.15_o and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v forever_o and_o ever_o here_o our_o angel_n swear_v that_o in_o that_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v reduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o time_n in_o this_o place_n be_v not_o oppose_v to_o eternity_n as_o if_o the_o angel_n will_v say_v that_o then_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o eternity_n begin_v but_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o time_n afford_v to_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v end_v &_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o well_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o daniel_n as_o by_o that_o of_o st._n john_n assign_v to_o antichrist_n a_o time_n time_n &_o half_o a_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v neither_o time_n nor_o time_n nor_o half_a a_o time_n for_o antichrist_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o for_o his_o reign_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o total_a destruction_n then_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n viz._n the_o mystery_n of_o this_o glorious_a reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n which_o have_v be_v foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n in_o so_o magnificent_a a_o manner_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o work_n &_o which_o daniel_n see_v so_o clear_o as_o to_o mark_v the_o time_n &_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n 8_o v._o 8_o speak_v to_o i_o again_o &_o say_v go_v &_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n &_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n 9_o v._o 9_o &_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o &_o eat_v it_o up_o &_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v from_o heaven_n be_v the_o same_o as_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n &_o hear_v behind_o i_o a_o great_a voice_n as_o of_o a_o trumpet_n say_v i_o be_o alpha_n &_o omega_n the_o first_o &_o the_o last_o and_o this_o also_o show_v that_o this_o here_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o for_o the_o same_o voice_n of_o god_n the_o father_n that_o begin_v the_o first_o revelation_n return_n &_o begin_v the_o second_o as_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n also_o appear_v again_o a_o second_o time_n saint_n john_n receive_v the_o book_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o send_v the_o prophet_n &_o that_o inspire_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n this_o little_a book_n be_v saveet_a in_o saint_n john_n mouth_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n &_o the_o glory_n of_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n please_v the_o inclination_n of_o man_n that_o love_v honour_n but_o this_o little_a book_n make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a because_o that_o after_o have_v reflect_v on_o the_o event_n which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o foretell_v after_o have_v digest_v &_o consider_v they_o in_o his_o own_o breast_n he_o find_v they_o so_o dreadful_a that_o they_o fill_v his_o soul_n with_o sorrow_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 11._o v._o 11._o thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n &_o nation_n &_o tongue_n &_o king_n these_o word_n do_v no_o long_o leave_v any_o cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o thou_o must_v make_v a_o second_o prophecy_n to_o king_n people_n &_o nation_n &_o whereas_o what_o thou_o have_v prophesy_v to_o they_o respect_v their_o temporal_a state_n for_o the_o future_a that_o which_o thou_o shall_v foretell_v they_o respect_v their_o spiritual_a state_n &_o the_o thing_n of_o religion_n chap._n ix_o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v note_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n &_o first_o of_o all_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chronology_n apocalypse_n the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o the_o last_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n joseph_n mede_n be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v discover_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n consist_v of_o two_o body_n of_o revelation_n mean_v by_o two_o book_n the_o first_o of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n a_o book_n write_v within_o &_o on_o the_o back_n side_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n the_o other_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 10._o chap._n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_a &_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n &_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v two_o body_n of_o revelation_n perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n &_o different_a each_o from_o the_o other_o that_o both_o the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o run_v through_o all_o &_o reach_v to_o all_o the_o time_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n one_o can_v imagine_v any_o thing_n more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o world_n the_o empire_n &_o the_o church_n also_o in_o respect_n to_o her_o temporal_a &_o as_o far_o as_o she_o be_v
it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v in_o this_o place_n that_o during_o this_o period_n several_a thing_n fall_v out_o that_o be_v co-temporary_a for_o this_o period_n be_v oftentimes_o repeat_v &_o its_o character_n be_v often_o affix_v to_o diverss_n subject_n to_o the_o woman_n that_o die_v hide_v in_o the_o desâ—rt_n to_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v down_o the_o court_n to_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o prophecy_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n to_o the_o dragon_n &_o to_o the_o beast_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v his_o power_n for_o 42_o month_n these_o be_v not_o different_a period_n that_o must_v be_v fasten_v one_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o other_o these_o be_v different_a event_n or_o the_o very_a same_o event_n present_v under_o different_a idea_n which_o must_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o same_o period_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n therefore_o of_o the_o chronology_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v what_o event_n &_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a as_o thus_o co-temporary_a many_o thing_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n co-temporary_a i._n the_o court_n which_o be_v to_o be_v tread_v down_o by_o the_o gentile_n for_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n rev._n 11.2_o ii_o the_o woman_n to_o who_o be_v give_v two_o great_a wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n to_o save_v herself_o in_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v feed_v 1260_o day_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n i._n e._n one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a or_o forty_o two_o month_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v rev._n 12.6_o 14._o iii_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o must_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o 1260_o day_n rey._n 11.13_o 1260_o day_n make_v just_a forty_o two_o month_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a iv_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n 0._o rey._n 13.1_o 0._o to_o who_o power_n be_v give_v to_o fulfil_v forty_o two_o month_n but_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o these_o 42_o month_n be_v affix_v only_o to_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n the_o whole_a entire_a roman_a empire_n be_v signify_v by_o that_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o last_o head_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n which_o alone_o must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o six_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvire_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n last_v about_o 1250_o year_n a_o little_a more_o or_o less_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empâ—re_n be_v antichrist_n and_o he_o be_v to_o continue_v 1260_o day_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o must_v assign_v the_o duration_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n to_o the_o seven_o head_n because_o it_o be_v to_o that_o we_o must_v affix_v the_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n and_o it_o be_v to_o antichrist_n that_o daniel_n assign_v for_o his_o duration_n a_o time_n time_n and_o half_o a_o time._n all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v antichrist_n by_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o grow_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o ten_o and_o that_o subdue_v three_o of_o they_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a 25._o c._n 7._o v._n 25._o and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o signify_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n this_o be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v also_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o be_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v particular_a notice_n of_o that_o make_v a_o scruple_n to_o grant_v that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n express_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o whole_a beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n v._o in_o like_a manner_n the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n that_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n like_v to_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n and_o that_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n i._n e._n it_o must_v be_v find_v in_o the_o space_n of_o 42_o month_n vi_o the_o whore_n also_o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n sit_v upon_o the_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n reign_v in_o this_o period_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n 1260_o day_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a she_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n on_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o seven_o head._n vii_o last_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o be_v mention_v frequent_o afterward_o be_v also_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o court_n tread_v down_o by_o the_o nation_n for_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o 1260_o day_n whilst_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n &_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o woman_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v nourish_v there_o for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n while_o the_o red_a dragon_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n trumpet_n the_o seven_o seal_n contain_v under_o it_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n for_o the_o understanding_n this_o chronology_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o must_v also_o be_v know_v that_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v open_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n contain_v under_o it_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o period_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n &_o even_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n inclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world._n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n 11.15_o c._n 11.15_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n &_o of_o his_o christ_n &_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n begin_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n 8.7_o c._n 8.7_o upon_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n there_o follow_v hail_n &_o fire_n mingle_v with_o blood_n &_o they_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o earth_n &_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v up_o these_o be_v plain_o the_o numberless_a northern_a army_n of_o the_o vandal_n goth_n &_o hunn'_v who_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o honorius_n begin_v to_o make_v dreadful_a havoc_n throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o the_o three_o part_n because_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o truth_n do_v contain_v very_o near_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n even_o to_o the_o seven_o exclusive_o be_v also_o very_o near_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n &_o the_o court_n tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n trumpet_n the_o seven_o vial_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o six_o trumpet_n it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o six_o trumpet_n &_o do_v divide_v it_o even_o to_o the_o sound_v of_o the_o seven_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v 1260_o year_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o other_o period_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o birth_n growth_n &_o progress_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o its_o perfection_n and_o this_o period_n reach_v to_o the_o ten_o century_n i._n e._n it_o last_v between_o 5_o and_o 600_o year_n the_o second_o period_n be_v from_o the_o ten_o century_n to_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n now_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o step_n by_o which_o this_o babylonish_n empire_n pass_v to_o come_v to_o her_o ruin_n so_o these_o seven_o vial_n be_v not_o co-temporary_a neither_o with_o the_o seven_o seal_n nor_o with_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v they_o be_v co-temporary_a only_o with_o the_o six_o the_o effect_n of_o which_o begin_v about_o the_o ten_o century_n the_o chronology_n of_o the_o three_o general_a period_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n have_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o that_o need_v a_o resolution_n we_o need_v only_o to_o observe_v that_o these_o
five_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a in_o the_o three_o period_n year_n five_o thing_n cotemporary_a in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n i._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n rev._n 20.4_o ii_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v bind_v &_o who_o power_n be_v break_v rev._n 20.2_o 3._o iii_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o description_n whereof_o we_o have_v rev._n 21._o &_o 22._o chapter_n iv_o the_o company_n of_o saint_n that_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n &_o who_o carry_v palm_n in_o their_o hand_n sing_v this_o song_n salvation_n to_o our_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n 7.17_o rev._n 7.10_o rev._n 7.17_o &_o unto_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n the_o lamb_n shall_v feed_v they_o &_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n for_o these_o be_v not_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n â—f_o the_o 7_o chap._n st._n john_n say_v express_o after_o this_o 9_o v._o 9_o i._n e._n after_o these_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n i_o behold_v &_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n &_o kindred_n &_o people_n &_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n &_o before_o the_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n this_o plain_o show_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o person_n that_o be_v seal_v for_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v number_v because_o they_o be_v not_o above_o 144_o thousand_o whereas_o these_o here_o speak_v of_o be_v innumerable_a in_o truth_n these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o revel_n who_o be_v there_o call_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n &_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o here_o they_o be_v call_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n 7.14_o c._n 7.14_o &_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n &_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n they_o be_v therefore_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o the_o 144_o thousand_o that_o be_v seal_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n for_o 1260_o day_n v._o the_o five_o and_o last_o thing_n co-temporary_a be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v with_o a_o trumpet_n &_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n 11.15_o rev._n 11.15_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o last_o blow_n must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n &_o at_o the_o same_o time_n shall_v begin_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o be_v assign_v a_o period_n of_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o this_o seven_o and_o last_o trumpet_n must_v reach_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n chap._n a_o short_a explanation_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n do_v begin_v the_o h._n ghost_n in_o the_o first_o place_n give_v we_o a_o abridgement_n of_o these_o destiny_n &_o event_n &_o nothing_o be_v more_o methodical_a than_o that_o first_o to_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o more_o particular_o to_o be_v explain_v so_o this_o chapter_n from_o the_o 2d._o v._o to_o the_o end_n contain_v a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n &_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n as_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n he_o have_v describe_v the_o first_o period_n of_o 360_o year_n as_o we_o just_a now_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o this_o paganism_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n 2._o v._o 2._o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n &_o its_o perpetual_a subsistence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o affliction_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o two_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o great_a persecution_n that_o must_v befall_v the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n 3._o v._o 3._o be_v there_o also_o predict_v the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o that_o persecution_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n 7._o v._o 7._o who_o must_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o territory_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o what_o that_o mean_n &_o where_o we_o must_v place_v this_o great_a event_n at_o the_o end_n of_o three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n i._n e._n the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v glorious_o reestablisht_v for_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v ascend_v again_o up_o into_o heaven_n i_o e._n shall_v be_v exalt_v &_o glorify_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o time_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v 13._o v._o 13._o i._n e._n one_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n that_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n shall_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v which_o will_v give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n 15._o v._o 15._o after_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v commence_v which_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n this_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n &_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n after_o this_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n explication_n ch._n 12._o &_o its_o explication_n the_o prophet_n enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n in_o the_o 12_o ch._n god_n show_v he_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v with_o child_n &_o deliver_v of_o a_o son_n &_o persecute_v by_o the_o red_a dragon_n who_o fain_o will_v devour_v the_o child_n of_o the_o woman_n afterward_o there_o be_v a_o battle_n fight_v by_o michael_n &_o his_o angel_n against_o the_o dragon_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v and_o cast_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o as_o much_o overcome_v as_o he_o be_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o persecute_v the_o woman_n she_o be_v force_v to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v 1260_o day_n the_o dragon_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v she_o vomit_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o but_o the_o earth_n open_v &_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n &_o save_v the_o woman_n this_o woman_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n this_o child_n of_o which_o she_o be_v deliver_v be_v pure_a &_o holy_a christianity_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n will_v devour_v &_o extinguish_v christianity_n in_o its_o birth_n michael_n &_o his_o angel_n be_v jesus_n christ_n &_o his_o minister_n celestial_a as_o well_o as_o terrestrial_a the_o combat_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n &_o michael_n be_v the_o combat_n of_o 300_o year_n that_o be_v between_o god_n &_o the_o devil_n during_o the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a emperor_n the_o devil_n endeavour_v on_o one_o hand_n to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n defend_v it_o by_o his_o martyr_n &_o teacher_n the_o victory_n get_v over_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v the_o cast_v down_o of_o heathenism_n which_o fall_v to_o the_o earth_n &_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n i._n e._n it_o be_v tumble_v down_o from_o the_o throne_n by_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a flood_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n cast_v after_o the_o woman_n when_o he_o be_v throw_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n be_v those_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n that_o arrianism_n that_o cover_v the_o christian_a world_n immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o heathenism_n under_o constantine_n the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o this_o flood_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o woman_n these_o heresy_n be_v destroy_v &_o swallow_v up_o as_o in_o a_o moment_n &_o the_o church_n remain_v deliver_v from_o they_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o
throughout_o the_o whole_a 18._o chap._n the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o note_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n viz._n the_o 20_o 21_o and_o 22._o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o three_o &_o last_o general_a period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o earth_n the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n be_v so_o remarkable_a that_o they_o deserve_v a_o particular_a attention_n but_o see_v that_o hereafter_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n careful_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v about_o they_o at_o present_a so_o much_o suffice_v for_o a_o general_a idea_n both_o of_o the_o chronology_n &_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xi_o several_a thing_n that_o all_o be_v agree_v on_o in_o reference_n to_o antichrist_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o clear_v up_o those_o wherein_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v we_o seek_v first_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n two_o the_o time_n of_o its_o duration_n three_o its_o establishment_n &_o end_n 4thly_a what_o must_v happen_v after_o its_o ruin_n the_o two_o first_o point_n respect_v what_o be_v past_a or_o present_a &_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o four_o thing_n there_o be_v no_o controversy_n among_o the_o orthodox_n but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a dispute_n about_o it_o between_o the_o papist_n &_o the_o true_a church_n however_o we_o have_v one_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o determine_v this_o controversy_n viz._n there_o be_v some_o certain_a principle_n in_o which_o both_o side_n do_v agree_v in_o controversy_n where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o nothing_o but_o where_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v prove_v it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o determine_v any_o thing_n but_o where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o many_o thing_n ordinary_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o serve_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v i_o think_v it_o best_o therefore_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o consider_v those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n antichrist_n all_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o dan._n be_v antichrist_n 1_o we_o be_v agree_v about_o almost_o will_v the_o place_n whence_o we_o be_v to_o draw_v the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chap._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n 7.8_o dan._n 7.8_o and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 25._o v._o 24_o 25._o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v rise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n antichrist_n the_o two_o beast_n of_o rev._n 13._o be_v antichrist_n and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v be_v bear_v of_o this_o beast_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o they_o and_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n i.e._n antichrist_n must_v be_v graft_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n enter_v into_o its_o place_n and_o the_o last_o that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n antichrist_n say_v bellarmin_n etc._n bellarm._n part_n 1._o c._n 3._o sect_n 15._o respondeo_fw-la priorem_fw-la etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o yet_o without_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n confess_v that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o receive_v the_o deadly_a wound_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v antichrist_n this_o miracle_n of_o a_o feign_a resurrection_n say_v he_o must_v be_v attribute_v to_o antichrist_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o primasius_n beda_n and_o haymo_n and_o many_o other_o who_o he_o name_v we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n do_v both_o of_o they_o signify_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n supra_fw-la bellarm._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o rupert_n the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o very_a same_o antichrist_n for_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v by_o two_o beast_n by_o the_o one_o his_o royal_a power_n and_o tyranny_n by_o which_o he_o will_v offer_v violence_n to_o man_n be_v represent_v and_o by_o the_o other_o his_o magical_a power_n and_o crafty_a trick_n by_o which_o he_o will_v seduce_v they_o but_o according_a to_o richard_n and_o anselm_n and_o many_o other_o the_o second_o beast_n signify_v the_o preacher_n of_o antichrist_n thus_o it_o agree_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n however_o without_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o head_n wound_v unto_o death_n and_o raise_v up_o again_o to_o have_v ten_o horn_n on_o its_o head_n ten_o king_n for_o its_o subject_n to_o have_v a_o false_a prophet_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n which_o cause_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v who_o name_n contain_v the_o number_n 666_o and_o who_o make_v all_o those_o that_o he_o cause_v to_o submit_v to_o high_a empire_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o 1260._o day_n do_v denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o all_o that_o while_o the_o church_n must_v be_v afflict_v beat_v down_o obscure_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v &_o swallow_v up_o by_o persecution_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a whore_n in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revel_n and_o the_o city_n with_o seven_o mountain_n be_v rome_n some_o will_v have_v it_o be_v rome_n pagan_a rome_n the_o papist_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revel_n be_v rome_n but_o other_o show_v either_o more_o knowledge_n or_o more_o sincerity_n do_v confess_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 17_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a estius_n and_o some_o other_o go_v a_o little_a further_o and_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n other_o as_o ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la retain_v the_o common_a hypothesis_n among_o the_o papist_n viz._n that_o jerusalem_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v however_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n whereat_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n a_o idolatrous_a empire_n persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o enemy_n of_o god_n must_v arise_v who_o say_v they_o shall_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n when_o he_o shall_v be_v come_v cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o water_n on_o which_o the_o great_a whore_n sit_v signify_v all_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n which_o rome_n shall_v command_v over_o who_o shall_v agree_v together_o in_o their_o subjection_n and_o in_o the_o vanity_n and_o idolatry_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o lady_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o universe_n i.e._n rome_n become_v idolatrous_a after_o have_v be_v
to_o re-establish_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o he_o must_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o the_o levitical_a worship_n how_o will_v the_o jew_n receive_v he_o for_o their_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v so_o wicked_a a_o person_n as_o not_o to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o why_o shall_v he_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n in_o it_o if_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o only_a god_n beside_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o the_o pope_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v adore_v like_o a_o god_n though_o he_o do_v not_o call_v himself_o either_o the_o only_a god_n or_o the_o great_a god._n antichrist_n germany_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n under_o antichrist_n xvi_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v entire_o destroy_v we_o shall_v afterward_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o examine_v this_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n consider_v what_o absurdity_n these_o man_n run_v themselves_o into_o according_a to_o they_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v viz._n in_o the_o branch_n of_o germany_n according_a to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o friend_n the_o cotemporaries_a and_o the_o supporter_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o empire_n of_o germany_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n those_o will_v be_v notable_a kingdom_n those_o ten_o kingdom_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o rhine_n and_o do_v well_o deserve_v a_o place_n even_o ten_o time_n over_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o st._n john_n if_o antichrist_n must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n this_o horn_n do_v it_o not_o play_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n i.e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v these_o gentleman_n agree_v to_o this_o that_o antichrist_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n which_o they_o together_o with_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v bellarmine_n grant_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v the_o last_o roman_a emperor_n the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v when_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v because_o that_o empire_n shall_v continue_v under_o he_o world._n antichrist_n must_v come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n xvii_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v but_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o last_o time_n but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v whether_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v the_o three_o last_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n this_o point_n will_v be_v clear_v up_o world_n the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v almost_o throughout_o the_o world_n xviii_o before_o he_o come_v the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o world._n indeed_o before_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v appear_v and_o be_v perceivable_a the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o beyond_o it_o in_o all_o the_o then_o know_a world_n in_o the_o country_n which_o they_o know_v be_v inhabit_v and_o where_o they_o can_v enter_v without_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o barbarity_n of_o those_o that_o dwell_v there_o but_o this_o universal_a preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n without_o exception_n must_v be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n further_o this_o term_n of_o universal_a preach_v even_o then_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o the_o strict_a sense_n for_o it_o may_v be_v there_o will_v be_v some_o exception_n magician_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o magician_n xix_o last_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o magician_n and_o that_o because_o he_o must_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o miracle_n by_o the_o help_n of_o magic_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o oracle_n that_o he_o do_v his_o sign_n by_o illusion_n and_o the_o enchantment_n of_o man_n sense_n by_o cheat_v and_o deceit_n and_o also_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n without_o his_o make_v any_o compact_n with_o the_o devil_n either_o direct_v or_o indirect_a the_o false_a miracle_n of_o popery_n also_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o cheat_v of_o the_o priest_n or_o pure_o by_o lie_n or_o by_o the_o devil_n that_o make_v himself_o sport_n with_o their_o miserable_a devotion_n see_v all_o these_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v all_o false_a we_o must_v for_o the_o future_a examine_v and_o seek_v out_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o it_o chap._n xiii_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o be_v three_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v on_o tyranny_n alone_o as_o the_o sole_a character_n of_o antichrist_n character_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v three_o name_n that_o note_v its_o three_o character_n we_o be_v seek_v after_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v hope_v to_o find_v they_o in_o the_o name_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v it_o for_o assure_o name_n be_v give_v by_o god_n to_o signify_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v three_o name_n to_o that_o empire_n he_o call_v it_o egypt_n and_o sodom_n and_o last_o babylon_n egypt_n and_o sodom_n in_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n 11.8_o c._n 11.8_o he_o say_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n babylon_n in_o as_o many_o place_n of_o the_o same_o book_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n these_o three_o name_n signify_v the_o three_o character_n of_o that_o babylonish_n empire_n antichrist_n the_o name_n of_o egypt_n signify_v the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o cruelty_n of_o antichrist_n egypt_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o cruelty_n of_o tyranny_n because_o there_o the_o israelite_n do_v groan_v under_o hard_a bondage_n in_o the_o chain_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o tyrannize_v over_o they_o of_o cruelty_n because_o that_o cruel_a prince_n do_v vex_v they_o sore_o with_o hard_a labour_n and_o the_o death_n of_o their_o child_n who_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o river_n nile_n of_o pride_n because_o this_o proud_a tyrant_n rebel_v against_o god_n with_o a_o intolerable_a pride_n say_v who_o be_v the_o lord_n that_o i_o shall_v obey_v his_o voice_n empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n in_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o be_v neither_o tyranny_n nor_o cruelty_n that_o destroy_v sodom_n we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o she_o do_v aspire_v after_o the_o dominion_n it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n at_o least_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v more_o notorious_a for_o it_o than_o the_o other_o canaavite_v round_o about_o it_o be_v therefore_o only_a dissoluteness_n luxury_n and_o debauchery_n ease_n and_o abundance_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v therefore_o when_o they_o will_v set_v forth_o a_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n they_o borrow_v a_o expression_n from_o hence_o and_o use_v the_o name_n of_o sodom_n and_o gomorrha_n 1.10_o â—s_n 1.10_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n you_o ruler_n of_o sodom_n give_v ear_n unto_o the_o law_n of_o our_o god_n you_o people_n of_o gomorrha_n after_o which_o isaiah_n fall_v not_o upon_o their_o idolatry_n but_o upon_o their_o corrupt_a manner_n he_o reproach_n they_o with_o nothing_o but_o their_o injustice_n and_o violence_n antichristianism_n babylon_n signify_v the_o idolatry_n of_o antichristianism_n last_o babylon_n signify_v idolatry_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o babylon_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n from_o chaldaea_n it_o spread_v itself_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o spring_n of_o man_n it_o be_v also_o of_o false_a gods._n as_o she_o be_v the_o first_o fountain_n so_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o it_o
be_v the_o devil_n as_o far_o as_o they_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n which_o be_v idolatry_n though_o they_o be_v of_o different_a communion_n yea_o and_o excommunicate_v each_o other_o i_o therefore_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n be_v in_o all_o place_n wherever_o tyranny_n pride_n corruption_n of_o worship_n manner_n and_o government_n mingle_v with_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o that_o which_o i_o say_v in_o respect_n of_o place_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o time_n also_o it_o be_v in_o those_o age_n where_o pride_n tyranny_n corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o idolatry_n have_v be_v visible_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n that_o we_o must_v look_v for_o the_o birth_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n this_o observation_n will_v be_v useful_a to_o we_o to_o find_v out_o that_o which_o we_o principal_o seek_v for_o in_o this_o work_n i._n e._n the_o time_n where_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v the_o 1260._o year_n that_o be_v assign_v for_o the_o duration_n of_o antichristianism_n birth_n man_n minding_n no_o other_o character_n but_o that_o of_o tyranny_n have_v make_v they_o mistake_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n birth_n it_o be_v this_o chief_o that_o have_v cause_v our_o interpreter_n to_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o have_v look_v only_o to_o tyranny_n as_o if_o that_o be_v the_o only_a character_n of_o this_o empire_n mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr plessis_n have_v make_v a_o great_a book_n about_o it_o with_o this_o title_n the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n in_o which_o he_o trace_n this_o tyranny_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pope_n from_o its_o birth_n to_o its_o perfection_n as_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n signify_v nothing_o else_o whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o principal_o signify_v that_o he_o that_o say_v a_o mystery_n say_v a_o religion_n this_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v mind_v so_o then_o in_o this_o term_n the_o papism_n be_v describe_v with_o respect_n to_o its_o religion_n and_o idolatry_n and_o its_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n be_v proper_o mean_v in_o these_o word_n that_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n some_o man_n head_n have_v run_v so_o much_o upon_o this_o character_n of_o antichrist_n viz._n tyranny_n as_o if_o that_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o they_o will_v not_o find_v antichrist_n even_o in_o the_o papism_n before_o the_o time_n that_o the_o pope_n begin_v to_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o temporal_a prince_n which_o they_o find_v he_o do_v towards_o the_o year_n 755._o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr du_fw-fr moulin_n in_o his_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n this_o also_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v so_o wide_o mistake_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o that_o he_o have_v set_v the_o time_n of_o his_o ruin_n so_o far_o off_o for_o he_o think_v that_o antichristianism_n will_v not_o be_v at_o a_o end_n before_o the_o year_n 2015._o so_o we_o shall_v have_v yet_o 330._o year_n long_a to_o suffer_v he_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o idolatry_n be_v more_o antichristian_a than_a tyranny_n or_o at_o least_o as_o much_o and_o therefore_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a period_n the_o six_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n wherein_o idolatry_n be_v so_o strong_o establish_v corruption_n and_o looseness_n of_o manner_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v the_o way_n for_o antichristianism_n its_o progress_n follow_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o idolatry_n and_o at_o last_o antichristianism_n be_v consummate_v by_o tyranny_n these_o be_v the_o three_o true_a character_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o union_n whereof_o will_v show_v we_o the_o true_a point_n of_o its_o birth_n chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o three_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n proof_n out_o of_o history_n and_o prophecy_n reflection_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o and_o upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v egypt_n sodom_n babylon_n and_o that_o its_o character_n signify_v by_o these_o name_n be_v tyranny_n pride_n cruelty_n extreme_a corruption_n of_o manner_n idolatry_n and_o paganism_n we_o have_v fix_v this_o babylonish_n empire_n every_o where_o where_o these_o character_n be_v to_o be_v find_v we_o have_v reckon_v the_o papism_n for_o the_o centre_n and_o the_o body_n rome_n for_o the_o capital_a place_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o head_n we_o must_v now_o prove_v that_o these_o character_n do_v perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n to_o its_o capital_a place_n and_o its_o head_n but_o we_o do_v pretend_v that_o as_o to_o we_o this_o thing_n have_v be_v already_o do_v we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n aswell_o as_o we_o be_v able_a and_o indeed_o that_o whole_a work_n be_v but_o a_o proof_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o all_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o papism_n papism_n the_o character_n of_o tyranny_n agree_v to_o the_o papism_n if_o any_o desire_v a_o proof_n of_o this_o that_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o egypt_n and_o that_o tyranny_n be_v exercise_v there_o he_o need_v only_o read_v the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o he_o will_v see_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n pure_o temporal_a under_o the_o show_n of_o a_o spirituality_n and_o the_o fourteen_o chapt._n where_o its_o pure_o humane_a politics_n be_v so_o clear_o bring_v to_o light_n that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o shadow_n remain_v unscatter_v if_o any_o will_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o most_o horrible_a tyranny_n he_o need_v but_o read_v the_o 21._o and_o 22._o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o be_v a_o account_n of_o the_o insolent_a tyrannical_a and_o proud_a action_n and_o speech_n of_o the_o pope_n towards_o all_o man_n without_o except_v even_o sovereign_a prince_n also_o that_o of_o pride_n agree_v to_o it_o also_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n will_v be_v find_v the_o proof_n that_o pride_n another_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n for_o there_o its_o pride_n will_v be_v see_v in_o its_o opinion_n and_o divinity_n the_o pride_n of_o its_o clergy_n and_o priest_n that_o call_v themselves_o the_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n the_o pride_n of_o its_o head_n who_o call_v himself_o a_o god_n upon_o earth_n who_o cause_v divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o who_o domineer_v with_o authority_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o spoil_v they_o of_o their_o crown_n who_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o who_o dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n who_o tread_v they_o under_o his_o foot_n and_o put_v his_o foot_n upon_o their_o throat_n who_o as_o for_o his_o own_o person_n be_v clothe_v with_o purple_a and_o all_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n cruelty_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o egypt_n for_o cruelty_n in_o the_o 26_o and_o 27_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o will_v plain_o be_v see_v that_o cruelty_n perfect_o agree_v to_o this_o empire_n for_o there_o you_o will_v find_v a_o epitome_n of_o all_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v by_o this_o mystical_a babylon_n the_o blood_n she_o have_v spill_v the_o fire_n she_o have_v kindle_v the_o witty_a punishment_n she_o have_v invent_v and_o the_o incredible_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o she_o have_v murder_v if_o enough_o of_o this_o be_v not_o find_v in_o that_o piece_n you_o may_v have_v recourse_n to_o our_o history_n of_o popery_n the_o second_o recrimination_n be_v whole_o spend_v in_o show_v that_o the_o papism_n since_o more_o than_o 700._o year_n ago_o be_v like_o a_o cruel_a beast_n arm_v with_o tooth_n &_o claw_n that_o tear_n in_o piece_n &_o devour_v all_o that_o oppose_v its_o greatness_n and_o that_o one_o can_v follow_v it_o in_o history_n but_o by_o the_o tract_n of_o innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o have_v shed_v it_o will_v appear_v in_o all_o those_o place_n that_o the_o papism_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o that_o at_o this_o very_a day_n as_o well_o as_o former_o it_o be_v cruel_a bloody_a and_o tyrannical_a which_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o persecution_n of_o bohemia_n hungary_n
that_o empire_n to_o the_o judgement_n that_o god_n cause_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o harvest_n and_o to_o the_o vintage_n i._n e._n to_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n the_o follow_a chapter_n carry_v on_o the_o matter_n also_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o description_n of_o which_o begin_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n there_o be_v nothing_o come_v between_o whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v no_o interval_n of_o time_n nor_o any_o monarchy_n between_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o j._n christ_n and_o so_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o must_v immediate_o proceed_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o 17_o chap._n which_o be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o the_o 13_o chap._n speak_v of_o two_o beast_n the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o other_o have_v but_o one_o head_n and_o two_o horn_n the_o 17_o chapt._n speak_v no_o more_o of_o the_o second_o beast_n it_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n ride_v on_o a_o beast_n of_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n it_o be_v because_o the_o second_o beast_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o i_o e._n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o explain_v the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n pretend_v to_o explain_v those_o of_o the_o second_o also_o for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o two_o beast_n have_v be_v different_a it_o be_v plain_a the_o h._n spirit_n will_v not_o have_v be_v want_v to_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o other_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n where_o he_o explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o beasis_n now_o this_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n must_v reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o persecution_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n this_o appear_v plain_o in_o the_o 18_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v and_o describe_v at_o large_a if_o these_o proof_n do_v not_o suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n one_o may_v bring_v other_o from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n represent_v by_o two_o beast_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o popish_a author_n themselves_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o we_o have_v hear_v bellarmin_n confess_v it_o and_o say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o king_n possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o without_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n head_n he_o that_o do_v possess_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o be_v to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o the_o way_n before_o antichrist_n come_v be_v the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o seven_o head_n if_o this_o be_v so_o what_o must_v we_o understand_v by_o those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n only_o he_o that_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v it_o do_v not_o import_n till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v abolish_v as_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v and_o as_o the_o agent_n of_o antichrist_n at_o this_o day_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o form_n of_o government_n under_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v past_a 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o and_o last_o pope_n every_o one_o of_o these_o head_n and_o these_o government_n have_v have_v its_o time_n one_o have_v pass_v away_o and_o another_o have_v come_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o possession_n and_o it_o be_v of_o that_o we_o must_v understand_v those_o word_n of_o his_o prophecy_n only_o he_o which_o now_o withholdeth_a or_o possess_v i.e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v cease_v at_o rome_n and_o then_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v reveal_v and_o quick_o form_v the_o seven_o head_n which_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n but_o be_v indeed_o the_o true_a antichrist_n and_o thus_o you_o have_v what_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v add_v for_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o prophecy_n of_o st._n paul_n contain_v in_o the_o 2d._o ep._n to_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n xv._o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o the_o two_o beast_n that_o appear_v therein_o we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n according_a as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o revelation_n a_o book_n particular_o design_v to_o describe_v it_o to_o we_o it_o be_v find_v above_o all_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n two_o beast_n be_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n we_o shall_v immediate_o examine_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o follow_v the_o text_n word_n for_o word_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 2._o and_o the_o beast_n which_o i_o see_v be_v like_a unto_o a_o leopard_n and_o his_o foot_n be_v as_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n and_o the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v observe_v here_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n god._n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o worldly_a empire_n enemy_n of_o god._n all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o and_o confess_v it_o it_o must_v only_o be_v note_v that_o a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v worldly_a terrestrial_a and_o a_o enemy_n to_o god._n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v never_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o beast_n that_o appear_v here_o be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o we_o have_v see_v describe_v in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o other_o beast_n and_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n and_o a_o bear_n whereas_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n have_v but_o one_o simple_a shape_n the_o first_o be_v as_o a_o lion_n with_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n the_o second_o be_v as_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o three_o as_o a_o leopard_n but_o this_o four_o monarchy_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o tree_n other_o together_z it_o be_v courageous_a and_o strong_a as_o a_o lion._n it_o have_v the_o swiftness_n of_o a_o leopard_n in_o its_o conquest_n it_o have_v the_o firmness_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o large_a foot_n make_v a_o firm_a basis_n for_o its_o whole_a body_n the_o holy_a spirit_n lay_v before_o the_o prophet_n eye_n this_o roman_a monarchy_n whole_a and_o entire_a revelation_n why_o the_o four_o monarchy_n appear_v entire_a in_o the_o revelation_n about_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o be_v already_o past_a because_o this_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_n on_o which_o all_o the_o great_a event_n be_v to_o turn_v and_o to_o know_v and_o object_n well_o it_o must_v not_o be_v show_v by_o piece_n but_o all_o entire_a so_o that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a the_o prophet_n shall_v see_v this_o beast_n or_o this_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n this_o be_v not_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v hell._n here_o the_o sea_n signify_v a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n the_o roma_n monarchy_n rise_v from_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n it_o be_v because_o it_o
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
see_v what_o they_o say_v viz._n that_o that_o rome_n that_o now_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v become_v idolatrous_a debauch_a that_o she_o shall_v shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o carry_v her_o disorder_n as_o far_o as_o rome_n pagan_a but_o yet_o however_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n who_o must_v be_v accompany_v with_o his_o ten_o king_n have_v his_o habitation_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o come_v to_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v turn_v idolatrous_a and_o pagan_a to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_v it_o as_o he_o will_v also_o do_v see_v the_o word_n of_o viega_n on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o the_o revelation_n one_o may_v plain_o gather_v from_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o precious_a merchandise_n and_o of_o all_o sort_n that_o be_v here_o note_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o time_n after_o her_o apostasy_n shall_v attain_v to_o sovereign_a power_n and_o great_a riches_n and_o that_o her_o empire_n shall_v extend_v itself_o throughout_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o ten_o king_n so_o often_o name_v for_o that_o these_o mighty_a riches_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o rome_n pagan_a it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o word_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o this_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o ancient_a rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o faithful_a one_o but_o that_o rome_n that_o shall_v flourish_v in_o the_o last_o time_n then_o therefore_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v great_o flourish_v and_o its_o empire_n shall_v be_v very_o large_a she_o shall_v live_v in_o pleasure_n and_o have_v great_a abundance_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n she_o shall_v be_v enslave_v to_o idolatry_n be_v full_a of_o superstition_n sacrifice_n to_o doemon_n and_o false_a deity_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o vast_a quantity_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o shall_v be_v shed_v by_o she_o under_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o a_o terrible_a but_o a_o very_a righteous_a judgement_n of_o god_n she_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v by_o ten_o king_n see_v what_o the_o force_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v draw_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o worshipper_n of_o rome_n what_o prodigious_a whimsy_n be_v these_o to_o what_o extremity_n must_v these_o man_n have_v be_v reduce_v the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o one_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o church_n never_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o and_z lo_o here_o be_v man_n that_o make_v a_o couple_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v in_o rome_n corrupt_v for_o according_a to_o they_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o day_n must_v have_v a_o great_a empire_n must_v subdue_v kingdom_n and_o draw_v they_o together_o with_o herself_o into_o a_o revolt_n from_o jesus_n christ_n lo_o therefore_o there_o be_v one_o antichristian_a empire_n at_o rome_n what_o need_n have_v we_o of_o another_o antichrist_n sit_v at_o jerusalem_n moreover_o this_o chimaera_n be_v found_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapt._n which_o according_a to_o they_o represent_v antichrist_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n with_o the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o with_o babylon_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 18_o chapt._n now_o we_o have_v confute_v this_o ridiculous_a imagination_n and_o have_v demonstrate_v that_o babylon_n the_o great_a city_n the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o chimaera_n be_v so_o ill_a to_o be_v defend_v that_o the_o more_o modern_a papist_n have_v abandon_v it_o and_o at_o last_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n that_o the_o great_a city_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v crucify_v be_v not_o jerusalem_n but_o spiritual_a babylon_n speak_v of_o afterward_o and_o bernard_n de_fw-fr montrevil_n that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o rest_n though_o he_o retain_v that_o ancient_a dream_n that_o antichrist_n must_v come_v out_o of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o confess_v however_o that_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n and_o the_o antichristian_a be_v not_o two_o empire_n that_o must_v succeed_v one_o another_o and_o the_o one_o destroy_v the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o supposition_n of_o those_o we_o be_v just_a now_o speak_v of_o he_o confess_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o antichrist_n party_n that_o antichrist_n must_v defend_v it_o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o its_o grandeure_n and_o that_o of_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o the_o league_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o time_n he_o call_v antichrist_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a babylon_n and_o he_o confess_v that_o this_o babylon_n be_v rome_n therefore_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v antichristian_a and_o the_o capital_a city_n of_o antichrist_n babylon_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mistress_n the_o queen_n the_o empress_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n not_o dare_v to_o call_v rome_n babylon_n chapt._n on_o the_o 24._o chapt._n he_o define_v it_o however_o by_o western_a babylon_n who_o be_v pervert_v instead_o of_o obey_v the_o law_n of_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o first_o age_n shall_v in_o her_o pride_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v call_v the_o great_a and_o the_o independent_a and_o shall_v become_v much_o worse_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n than_o ever_o eastern_a babylon_n be_v after_o these_o confession_n there_o remain_v no_o other_o help_n for_o the_o popish_a doctor_n to_o hinder_v their_o rome_n from_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v rome_n antichristian_a but_o the_o chimaera_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v duration_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a say_v they_o that_o rome_n must_v be_v possess_v by_o antichrist_n that_o he_o must_v establish_v idolatry_n there_o that_o rome_n must_v become_v worse_a than_o rome_n pagan_a be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n and_o than_o eastern_a babylon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o this_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a when_o therefore_o we_o have_v destroy_v this_o ridiculous_a dream_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n be_v the_o true_a seat_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v make_v they_o this_o argument_n babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o prostitute_n woman_n with_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n all_o this_o be_v rome_n become_v antichristian_a and_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v plain_a either_o by_o what_o have_v be_v invincible_o prove_v or_o what_o the_o papist_n themselves_o have_v confess_v now_o this_o antichristian_a roman_n empire_n must_v endure_v not_o 1260._o natural_a day_n but_o 1260._o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v at_o rome_n can_v be_v that_o chimerical_a empire_n of_o antichrist_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o must_v conclude_v 45._o day_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n which_o have_v endure_v so_o long_o already_o the_o consequence_n be_v plain_a because_o all_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n must_v not_o and_o can_v according_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o god_n endure_v yet_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o a_o thousand_o year_n more_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v prove_v so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v endure_v 1260._o year_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o subsist_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o that_o it_o have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n since_o this_o be_v i_o say_v a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o have_v in_o readiness_n for_o these_o gentleman_n when_o i_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o only_a thing_n in_o this_o argument_n that_o can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n viz._n that_o the_o 1260._o day_n of_o antichrist_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o so_o many_o natural_a day_n i_o will_v prove_v this_o truth_n present_o be_v it_o not_o that_o it_o regard_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o to_o speak_v wherefore_o now_o we_o shall_v continue_v to_o give_v you_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o contain_v the_o character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n chap._n xviii_o
elias_n be_v transform_v into_o those_o two_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a which_o be_v the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o make_v enoch_n and_o elias_n sojourn_v on_o the_o earth_n 1260._o year_n so_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o take_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o which_o the_o revelation_n speak_v for_o so_o many_o natural_a day_n which_o make_v three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n make_v they_o believe_v he_o will_v call_v himself_o christ_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n where_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n must_v sit_v have_v make_v they_o think_v of_o the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n and_o they_o have_v conclude_v that_o jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o this_o empire_n consequent_o that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o jew_n and_o for_o the_o reason_n we_o have_v observe_v above_o he_o must_v moreover_o be_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o single_a person_n behold_v the_o vision_n which_o st._n irenaeus_n vend_v in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o heresy_n consideration_n why_o antichrist_n be_v not_o know_v fooner_o the_o father_n do_v copy_v one_o another_o without_o consideration_n vision_n for_o which_o we_o be_v apparent_o indebt_v to_o he_o that_o forge_v the_o false_a oracle_n of_o the_o sibyl_n in_o the_o second_o age_n they_o that_o come_v after_o he_o adopt_v these_o vain_a imagination_n and_o add_v other_o to_o they_o the_o ancient_n do_v copy_v one_o another_o almost_o without_o any_o judgement_n and_o always_o without_o consideration_n those_o that_o be_v very_o fond_a of_o this_o vain_a phantom_n of_o a_o chimerical_a antichrist_n can_v not_o discern_v the_o character_n of_o the_o true_a antichrist_n the_o late_a age_n have_v be_v much_o more_o enlighten_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n &_o particular_o with_o the_o emperor_n open_v the_o eye_n of_o many_o and_o make_v they_o see_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o rome_n christian_n but_o be_v in_o part_n very_o fond_a of_o the_o old_a idea_n of_o antichrist_n in_o part_n be_v keep_v in_o by_o that_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o a_o see_v which_o they_o believe_v be_v once_o the_o chair_n of_o saint_n peter_n in_o part_n through_o cowardice_n and_o want_n of_o zeal_n and_o above_o all_o because_o the_o time_n design_v by_o providence_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v they_o stop_v in_o the_o way_n and_o never_o reach_v to_o a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o prejudices_fw-la the_o ignorance_n the_o passion_n the_o interest_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v detain_v the_o truth_n in_o profound_a darkness_n till_o in_o these_o late_a time_n god_n have_v set_v they_o in_o a_o perfect_a light_n but_o one_o can_o sufficient_o wonder_v that_o in_o so_o great_a a_o light_n yet_o there_o have_v be_v two_o person_n sufficient_o prepossess_v or_o ill_a enough_o dispose_v for_o the_o mistake_v this_o antichrist_n the_o learned_a grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n have_v unhappy_o and_o to_o the_o scandal_n of_o all_o protestant_n use_v great_a endeavour_n to_o turn_v these_o prophecy_n of_o the_o revelation_n another_o way_n the_o one_o through_o his_o be_v wed_v to_o the_o papism_n which_o he_o defend_v with_o all_o his_o might_n against_o the_o late_a andrew_n rivet_n and_o the_o other_o apparent_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o grotius_n and_o it_o may_v be_v so_o through_o his_o jealousy_n for_o the_o episcopal_a order_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o caâ—â—â—_n himself_o the_o head_n of_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v make_v antichrist_n some_o disgrace_n will_v redound_v thence_o to_o the_o whole_a episcopal_a order_n but_o joseph_n mede_n the_o learned_a usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n the_o learned_a andrew_n willet_n and_o so_o many_o other_o learned_a english_a man_n that_o appear_v so_o zealous_o for_o the_o government_n and_o order_n of_o bishop_n have_v continue_v to_o find_v antichrist_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o description_n which_o the_o prophecy_n have_v leave_v we_o of_o he_o and_o to_o speak_v free_o i_o be_o so_o strong_o persuade_v of_o this_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o true_a christian_n that_o i_o can_v hold_v they_o for_o good_a one_o who_o deny_v this_o truth_n after_o the_o event_n and_o the_o labour_n of_o so_o many_o great_a man_n have_v make_v it_o so_o very_o evident_a i_o reckon_v the_o blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o of_o their_o favourer_n in_o this_o point_n among_o those_o prodigy_n wherein_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v something_o supernatural_a the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n a_o work_n wherein_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o that_o empire_n be_v not_o far_o from_o its_o ruin_n that_o the_o present_a persecution_n may_v end_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o which_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v begin_v which_o shall_v be_v finish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n and_o last_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o second_o edition_n correct_v and_o enlarge_v by_o almost_o a_o three_o part_n and_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o many_o chapter_n concern_v mystical_a theology_n tom_n the_o second_o write_a in_o french_a by_o mr._n peter_n jurieu_o the_o present_a minister_n of_o the_o french_a church_n at_o rotterdam_n and_o from_o this_o second_o edition_n faithful_o english_v london_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1687._o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o it_o must_v be_v destroy_v the_o circumstance_n of_o its_o ruin_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o empire_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n a_o refutation_n of_o that_o dream_n that_o it_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a ten_o argument_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o that_o supposition_n be_v false_a and_o impossible_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n we_o have_v find_v antichrist_n and_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o this_o we_o proceed_v to_o seek_v out_o the_o time_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o its_o end_n that_o we_o may_v succeed_v well_o in_o this_o enquiry_n we_o must_v do_v four_o thing_n i._o we_o must_v know_v how_o long_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v last_v ii_o we_o must_v see_v where_o we_o ought_v to_o begin_v the_o 1260_o day_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n assign_v it_o iii_o afterward_n we_o shall_v see_v where_o they_o must_v end_v iu._n and_o last_o we_o shall_v seek_v for_o that_o which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v find_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o question_n which_o we_o have_v above_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o chief_a one_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n year_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o question_n whether_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o day_n or_o 1260_o year_n the_o roman_a church_n suppose_v that_o this_o duration_n can_v be_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n 1260._o natural_a day_n and_o we_o pretend_v this_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o 1260._o prophetical_a day_n which_o be_v 1260._o year_n it_o be_v so_o important_a a_o matter_n that_o on_o this_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v if_o this_o supposition_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n mere_o and_o simple_o for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v false_a all_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o antichrist_n be_v false_a and_o if_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v endure_v 1260._o year_n this_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n since_o and_o have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n also_o be_v the_o papism_n this_o be_v therefore_o a_o particular_a which_o we_o must_v careful_o mind_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n we_o must_v lay_v down_o these_o three_o indisputable_a principle_n i._o that_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o 1260._o day_n wherein_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o 12_o chapt._n of_o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v feed_v in_o the_o desert_n which_o be_v also_o call_v in_o the_o same_o place_n a_o time_n poriod_n the_o 1260_o day_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a a_o time_n
time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n be_v the_o same_o poriod_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n the_o 42_o month_n during_o which_o the_o court_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o gentile_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o 1260_o day_n during_o which_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n as_o it_o be_v foretold_v in_o the_o same_o 11_o chapter_n and_o last_o the_o 42._o month_n give_v to_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revel_n to_o excercise_n his_o power_n all_o these_o different_a period_n i_o say_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o period_n and_o signify_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n this_o can_v be_v dispute_v the_o second_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o in_o that_o prophecy_n the_o day_n the_o year_n and_o the_o month_n may_v be_v take_v for_o natural_a day_n month_n and_o year_n or_o for_o prophetical_a one_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n do_v sometime_o the_o prophet_n count_v the_o time_n as_o other_o man_n do_v this_o may_v signify_v natural_a day_n for_o sometime_o the_o prophet_n do_v so_o speak_v they_o reckon_v the_o time_n as_o other_o man_n do_v jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o captivity_n and_o these_o year_n be_v natural_a one_o it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n design_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n the_o year_n be_v take_v for_o natural_a year_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a 4.6_o the_o papist_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o 1260_o day_n may_v signify_v 1260_o year_n chap._n 9_o chap._n 4._o v._n 4.6_o that_o these_o day_n and_o these_o year_n may_v be_v take_v mystical_o for_o prophetical_a day_n and_o year_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o 70_o week_n of_o daniel_n signify_v 70_o week_n of_o year_n god_n say_v to_o ezekiel_n thou_o shall_v sleep_v on_o thy_o left_a side_n and_o lay_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n upon_o it_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o day_n that_o thou_o shall_v lie_v upon_o it_o thou_o shall_v bear_v their_o iniquity_n i_o have_v appoint_v thou_o each_o day_n for_o a_o year_n 14.34_o numb_a 14.34_o god_n say_v to_o the_o israelite_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o day_n in_o which_o you_o search_v the_o land_n even_o 40_o day_n each_o day_n for_o a_o year_n shall_v you_o bear_v your_o iniquity_n even_o 40_o year_n this_o can_v not_o be_v obscure_a to_o the_o israelite_n who_o be_v accustom_a to_o this_o style_n and_o who_o know_v there_o be_v week_n of_o year_n in_o their_o calendar_n as_o well_o as_o week_n of_o day_n and_o that_o a_o week_n of_o year_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o day_n one_o year_n for_o one_o day_n the_o three_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o here_o the_o number_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a 42_o month_n and_o 1260_o day_n can_v signify_v a_o indefinite_a time_n as_o it_o sometime_o happen_v one_o the_o number_n 1260_o must_v be_v a_o definite_a number_n not_o a_o indefinite_a one_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o a_o determinate_a number_n mean_v a_o undetermined_a one_o a_o way_n that_o will_v be_v extreme_o advantageous_a to_o the_o partisan_n of_o rome_n for_o when_o one_o shall_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o that_o which_o be_v predict_v concern_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n can_v be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o compass_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o will_v be_v very_o useful_a for_o they_o if_o they_o can_v say_v we_o must_v not_o take_v this_o so_o strict_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n that_o it_o may_v signify_v three_o time_n ten_o three_o time_n twenty_o or_o more_o according_a as_o the_o holy_a spirit_n oftentimes_o mean_v a_o indefinite_a number_n by_o a_o definite_a one_o but_o here_o that_o can_v be_v there_o be_v certain_a number_n by_o which_o the_o prophet_n use_v to_o describe_v a_o indefinite_a time_n by_o reason_n of_o a_o certain_a privilege_n those_o number_n have_v as_o that_o of_o three_o because_o it_o be_v the_o first_o odd_a number_n &_o the_o number_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n that_o of_o seven_o because_o of_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n that_o of_o twelve_o because_o of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n the_o twelve_o tribe_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n that_o of_o 100_o and_o that_o of_o 1000_o because_o these_o be_v number_n that_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o man_n be_v often_o design_v to_o signify_v a_o great_a undetermined_a quantity_n but_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o example_n of_o break_a number_n as_o that_o of_o three_o and_o a_o half_a of_o 42_o and_o 1260_o take_v for_o indefinite_a number_n it_o be_v true_a the_o revelation_n speak_v of_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a one_o now_o the_o number_n of_o 144_o be_v not_o less_o a_o break_a one_o than_o that_o of_o 42._o but_o it_o be_v because_o 144_o be_v the_o product_n of_o that_o of_o 12_o multiply_v by_o itself_o the_o holy_a spirit_n take_v twelve_o thousand_o seal_a person_n of_o every_o tribe_n 12_o time_n 12_o make_v 144._o here_o a_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o god_n shall_v choose_v 1260_o day_n to_o mark_v out_o a_o indefinite_a time_n there_o be_v no_o middle_a way_n therefore_o they_o must_v be_v so_o many_o year_n more_o it_o must_v be_v 1260_o year_n or_o 1260_o day_n and_o no_o more_o or_o so_o many_o simple_a day_n so_o that_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o course_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v not_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v have_v prove_v also_o that_o it_o be_v 1260_o year_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o need_v but_o run_v through_o the_o history_n of_o this_o empire_n according_a as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n half_a the_o first_o argument_n against_o the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a one_o half_n of_o the_o revelation_n will_v be_v take_v up_o in_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o event_n of_o only_a three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v know_v that_o according_a to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o interpreter_n almost_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v spend_v in_o foretell_v we_o and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o event_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n at_o least_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o one_o half_a of_o this_o book_n the_o 11_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n contain_v the_o birth_n progress_n finish_v ruin_n and_o fall_v of_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n let_v any_o one_o judge_n if_o there_o be_v any_o likelihood_n that_o this_o only_a prophetical_a book_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v we_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n move_v but_o upon_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o have_v omit_v the_o event_n of_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o this_o prophecy_n can_v bear_v this_o imagination_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o particular_n revelation_n second_o argument_n these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_n can_v agree_v with_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n second_o the_o 11_o chapt._n begin_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n but_o because_o this_o be_v but_o as_o a_o general_a history_n and_o a_o abridgement_n it_o be_v in_o this_o general_a account_n that_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v hide_v and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o it_o have_v be_v take_v let_v we_o see_v if_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o place_n where_o the_o prophet_n enlarge_v this_o short_a description_n we_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chap._n a_o representation_n of_o this_o empire_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o two_o beast_n of_o which_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o but_o one_o head_n and_o two_o horn_n we_o there_o see_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n it_o have_v be_v confess_v to_o we_o that_o this_o be_v antichrist_n we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o word_n beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n consist_v of_o a_o founder_n and_o his_o successor_n now_o see_v a_o fine_a succession_n and_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n that_o same_o of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o be_v call_v a_o empire_n and_o to_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o beast_n certain_o this_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n from_o its_o founder_n romulus_n even_o to_o antichrist_n who_o
commerce_n the_o 8_o argument_n spiritual_a babel_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o city_n en_fw-fr rich_v by_o a_o long_a commerce_n eight_o moreover_n do_v a_o city_n become_v rich_a in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a what_o kind_n of_o commerce_n than_o must_v that_o of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v that_o shall_v make_v the_o fortune_n of_o her_o merchant_n in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n the_o h._n spirit_n borrow_v these_o figure_n from_o what_o be_v do_v and_o see_v inhuman_a life_n it_o be_v see_v therein_o that_o city_n become_v rich_a and_o powerful_a by_o long_a commerce_n but_o never_o be_v any_o of_o they_o see_v to_o attain_v to_o a_o surprise_v greatness_n by_o two_o or_o three_o year_n commerce_n last_o a_o city_n and_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v raise_v and_o destroy_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a have_v not_o time_n to_o gather_v together_o voluptuous_a thing_n peace_n the_o 9th_o argument_n spiritual_a babylon_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v enjoy_v a_o long_a peace_n and_o to_o enjoy_v they_o it_o must_v always_o fight_v to_o conquer_v to_o grow_v great_a or_o to_o defend_v itself_o if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a this_o be_v not_o too_o much_o to_o establish_v its_o greatness_n by_o sword_n and_o by_o fire_n and_o to_o repel_v that_o force_n that_o must_v destroy_v it_o of_o necessity_n antichrist_n and_o his_o adherent_n must_v always_o be_v in_o violent_a motion_n in_o trouble_n and_o in_o war._n whereas_o the_o description_n of_o spiritual_a babylon_n import_v the_o possession_n of_o a_o long_a peace_n during_o which_o she_o must_v heap_v together_o both_o all_o the_o riches_n and_o all_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world._n half_a the_o 10_o argument_n the_o ruin_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n according_a to_o its_o description_n in_o the_o 19_o ch._n can_v be_v wrought_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o 19_o chapt._n be_v the_o last_o where_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v describe_v to_o we_o we_o there_o see_v he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o true_a and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i._n e._n j._n christ_n that_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o combat_n that_o cause_v the_o army_n of_o heaven_n to_o follow_v he_o that_o call_v all_o the_o bird_n of_o heaven_n and_o all_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o slaughter_n that_o give_v battle_n that_o obtain_v the_o victory_n that_o cast_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n for_o this_o alone_a more_o be_v necessary_a than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o a_o empire_n so_o vast_a so_o large_a and_o so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v be_v not_o destroy_v in_o a_o few_o day_n chap._n ii_o the_o last_o argument_n against_o the_o chimaera_n of_o three_o year_n and_o half_a take_v from_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o temple_n be_v profane_v by_o antiochus_n four_o quite_o different_a time_n set_v down_o for_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n a_o explication_n and_o a_o reconcile_n of_o those_o four_o time_n a_o application_n of_o these_o four_o time_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o kingdom_n i_o draw_v my_o last_o argument_n against_o this_o chimerical_a duration_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a from_o the_o most_o famous_a of_o all_o the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n viz._n antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v he_o that_o persecute_v the_o church_n that_o oppress_v it_o that_o defile_v the_o temple_n that_o cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v for_o the_o space_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v set_v he_o as_o a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o during_o the_o space_n of_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o seize_v on_o the_o church_n to_o fill_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n with_o idol_n and_o make_v the_o pure_a service_n of_o god_n the_o continual_a sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v for_o himself_o alone_o to_o cease_v now_o we_o must_v remember_v this_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v already_o advance_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n viz._n that_o type_n be_v oenigmatical_a and_o short_a picture_n of_o great_a event_n great_a in_o their_o extent_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o quality_n little_a type_n be_v short_a picture_n in_o a_o little_a this_o maxim_n be_v evident_a it_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n and_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n see_v the_o time_n must_v be_v short_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o stroke_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o contract_v year_n can_v be_v better_a represent_v than_o by_o day_n not_o by_o month_n for_o a_o month_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o consequent_o it_o can_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a star._n but_o the_o day_n and_o the_o year_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o year_n be_v the_o great_a revolution_n the_o day_n the_o little_a one_o if_o one_o will_v represent_v in_o short_a the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n one_o can_v do_v it_o better_o than_o by_o the_o small_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n and_o thence_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o church_n by_o antiochus_n who_o be_v the_o type_n have_v last_v 1260_o little_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n they_o must_v represent_v so_o many_o of_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n i_o spend_v a_o chapter_n on_o this_o last_o proof_n because_o in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n by_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n there_o be_v considerable_a difficulty_n which_o spring_n from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o event_n such_o as_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n represent_v they_o to_o we_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o clear_v these_o difficulty_n about_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n will_v give_v we_o such_o light_n into_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n as_o will_v please_v the_o curious_a persecution_n four_o time_n note_v by_o daniel_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o antiochus_n persecution_n we_o must_v therefore_o observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n describe_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v his_o nation_n in_o four_o different_a manner_n first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chap._n after_o have_v speak_v of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n 13._o c._n 8._o v._n 13._o then_o i_o hear_v one_o saint_n speak_v and_o another_o saint_n say_v unto_o that_o certain_a saint_n that_o speak_v how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o transgression_n of_o desolation_n to_o give_v both_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o host_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o unto_o 2300_o day_n then_o shall_v the_o sanctuary_n be_v cleanse_v 14._o v._o 14._o daniel_n reassume_v the_o affair_n of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o continue_v it_o in_o the_o twelve_o observe_v three_o time_n 7._o cap._n 12._o v._n 6_o 7._o and_o one_o say_v to_o the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o these_o wonder_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n when_o he_o hold_v up_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o his_o left_a hand_n unto_o heaven_n and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v plain_a this_o signify_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a so_o than_o you_o see_v the_o second_o time_n the_o three_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o chapt._n 11._o c._n 12._o v._n 11._o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290_o day_n last_o the_o four_o time_n be_v find_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v 12_o v._o 12_o and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n see_v then_o four_o different_a number_n two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o evening_n and_o morning_n 2300._o 2300._o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n 1260._o 1260._o that_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o day_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o ten_o day_n 1290._o 1290._o and_o last_o 1335._o 1335._o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o
the_o world_n but_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o last_o time_n for_o we_o 4._o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o 4._o the_o same_o apostle_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v scoffer_n walk_v after_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n it_o be_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o saint_n peter_n speak_v and_o write_v for_o it_o be_v speak_v as_o of_o person_n that_o be_v in_o be_v already_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n spread_v abroad_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o make_v profane_a one_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n which_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v nigh_o the_o prophet_n joel_n say_v 2._o act_n 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n st._n peter_n apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 3.1_o 2._o tim._n 3.1_o st._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n know_v this_o that_o in_o the_o last_o day_n perilous_a time_n shall_v come_v for_o man_n shall_v be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n etc._n etc._n these_o last_o day_n begin_v a_o little_a after_o st._n paul_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o long_o before_o she_o corrupt_v her_o manner_n these_o very_a same_o text_n prove_v also_o the_o other_o thing_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o which_o be_v that_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o short_a duration_n for_o the_o manifestation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o god_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o profane_a shall_v bear_v sway_n all_o this_o i_o say_v signify_v the_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o i._o christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n church_n the_o time_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n to_o understand_v why_o the_o period_n that_o pass_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o this_o present_a time_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v either_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n or_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v three_o time_n a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v without_o the_o law_n and_o without_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v the_o time_n from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o i._n christ_n that_o be_v the_o second_o time_n last_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n enjoy_v the_o light_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v we_o and_o that_o be_v the_o three_o time_n four_o the_o time_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o great_a monarchy_n that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o reign_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o first_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n first_o at_o niniveh_n and_o afterward_o at_o babylon_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o persian_n the_o three_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o four_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o reign_n must_v be_v prolong_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o j._n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n time_n since_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o whether_o we_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o first_o division_n or_o the_o second_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n that_o i._o christ_n come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n j._n christ_n come_v in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n see_v he_o come_v since_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o its_o vigour_n and_o antichrist_n also_o have_v his_o reign_n in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n also_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o world_n for_o he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n antichrist_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n because_o he_o himself_o be_v but_o a_o continuation_n of_o that_o four_o monarchy_n but_o to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o full_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n figure_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o have_v two_o great_a period_n one_o of_o six_o head_n the_o other_o of_o a_o seven_o head_n have_v ten_o horn_n the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n and_o this_o first_o period_n contain_v about_o 12_o or_o 1300_o year_n the_o period_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o the_o seven_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o must_v also_o be_v between_o 12_o and_o 1300_o year_n antichrist_n therefore_o be_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o last_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o and_o last_o worldly_a monarchy_n and_o consequent_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v with_o very_o great_a reason_n call_v his_o reign_n the_o last_o time_n and_o thence_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v last_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v say_v all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o destroy_v this_o false_a imagination_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i_o may_v just_o reassume_v and_o urge_v all_o those_o argument_n i_o former_o mention_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n frame_v to_o themselves_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o popish_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n but_o before_o that_o i_o must_v use_v they_o yet_o once_o more_o to_o confound_v the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o port-royal_a reign_v rev._n 17.10_o the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a about_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v who_o say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v power_n for_o one_o hour_n or_o for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o translate_n in_o in_o the_o same_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n they_o find_v this_o translation_n or_o rather_o this_o notorious_a falsification_n very_o proper_a to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o reform_a this_o text_n that_o prove_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v reckon_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o afterward_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o though_o we_o shall_v let_v their_o translation_n pass_v our_o proof_n will_v not_o in_o the_o least_o be_v weaken_v by_o it_o but_o as_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v that_o 1260_o year_n may_v be_v call_v a_o little_a time_n see_v here_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n be_v illusion_n a_o chimaera_n a_o dream_n and_o a_o sophism_n for_o if_o our_o proof_n do_v subsist_v how_o will_v they_o maintain_v their_o version_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n see_v all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a of_o itself_o without_o their_o consent_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o also_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v reach_v beyond_o the_o beast_n for_o after_o they_o have_v clothe_v he_o with_o their_o power_n they_o must_v strip_v he_o of_o it_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n if_o therefore_o they_o duration_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v 1260_o year_n and_o consequent_o this_o reign_n will_v not_o be_v for_o one_o hour_n and_o for_o a_o little_a time_n it_o be_v here_o that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v great_a need_n of_o the_o arabic_a rabbinical_a learning_n and_o hebrew_n of_o father_n
out_o the_o truth_n there_o be_v a_o particular_a providence_n that_o preside_v over_o the_o the_o understanding_n of_o prophecy_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v god_n will_v not_o have_v they_o understand_v in_o every_o age_n because_o this_o will_v hinder_v their_o accomplishment_n but_o when_o they_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o be_v fulfil_v god_n permit_v they_o to_o be_v penetrate_v into_o and_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o see_v come_v to_o pass_v from_o day_n to_o day_n open_a man_n eye_n year_n the_o great_a point_n be_v to_o know_v where_o we_o must_v begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n in_o this_o matter_n the_o whole_a depend_v on_o our_o know_v where_o we_o must_v begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n that_o be_v assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o there_o be_v as_o many_o opinion_n about_o that_o as_o there_o be_v man_n some_o begin_v they_o with_o boniface_n the_o three_o successor_n to_o gregory_n the_o great_a because_o they_o will_v be_v favourable_a to_o gregory_n the_o first_o who_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v very_o good_a thing_n in_o he_o and_o because_o his_o successor_n be_v the_o first_o that_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n other_o descend_v low_a and_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o time_n when_o image_n be_v establish_v some_o come_v as_o far_o as_o to_o the_o 11_o age_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o who_o be_v insolent_a to_o a_o high_a degree_n than_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n dare_v to_o advance_v themselves_o unto_o there_o be_v some_o also_o that_o come_v as_o far_o as_o to_o the_o 12_o age._n year_n the_o fountain_n of_o their_o error_n that_o descend_v so_o low_a for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n i_o shall_v not_o amuse_v myself_o with_o mention_v much_o less_o with_o confute_v all_o these_o opinion_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v this_o bold_o that_o they_o who_o go_v so_o low_a to_o find_v out_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n be_v in_o a_o error_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v they_o be_v this_o they_o imagine_v we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n till_o the_o time_n that_o idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v arrive_v to_o their_o height_n in_o the_o church_n in_o which_o i_o be_o thorough_o persuade_v they_o deceive_v themselves_o another_o cause_n of_o their_o be_v deceive_v be_v this_o have_v this_o truth_n in_o mind_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o will_v not_o begin_v that_o empire_n before_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v most_o notorious_o remarkable_a for_o her_o pride_n among_o all_o the_o church_n original_n when_o any_o make_v a_o history_n of_o a_o empire_n they_o must_v begin_v it_o from_o its_o original_n total_o to_o remove_v these_o two_o mistake_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o in_o every_o country_n and_o in_o every_o language_n when_o any_o will_v make_v a_o history_n of_o a_o empire_n and_o a_o kingdom_n they_o begin_v it_o from_o its_o orginal_a they_o that_o make_v the_o history_n of_o the_o frank_n or_o frenchman_n among_o the_o gaul_n do_v not_o fix_v their_o beginning_n on_o that_o time_n when_o the_o french_a be_v master_n of_o all_o the_o gaul_n from_o the_o frontier_n of_o flanders_n to_o the_o alps_o and_o the_o pyrenaean_a mountain_n for_o that_o happen_v very_o late_o but_o they_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o entry_n of_o the_o frank_n into_o gaul_n and_o their_o first_o establishment_n on_o this_o side_n the_o rhine_n when_o any_o make_v a_o history_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n they_o begin_v the_o roman_a history_n from_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o that_o city_n so_o they_o reckon_v in_o rome_n itself_o ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la and_o this_o way_n of_o reckon_v continue_v till_o the_o five_o age_n when_o the_o christian_a account_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n and_o man_n reckon_v by_o the_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v say_v the_o sojourn_v of_o the_o israelite_n in_o egypt_n be_v four_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o in_o that_o slavery_n above_o 210_o year_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o call_n of_o abraham_n and_o his_o pass_v into_o canaan_n where_o he_o and_o his_o offspring_n be_v stranger_n it_o be_v therefore_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pilgrimage_n of_o the_o family_n of_o abraham_n which_o god_n begin_v from_o its_o original_n last_o it_o be_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o prophecy_n we_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o the_o world_n agree_v in_o that_o where_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n begin_v the_o history_n of_o that_o beast_n or_o of_o that_o empire_n not_o at_o the_o point_n of_o its_o grandeur_n which_o happen_v not_o till_o above_o 400_o year_n after_o its_o original_n but_o from_o the_o point_n of_o its_o birth_n and_o that_o be_v clear_a because_o he_o ascribe_v seven_o head_n to_o that_o beast_n head_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o government_n under_o which_o rome_n have_v pass_v now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o government_n be_v that_o of_o king_n under_o who_o rome_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o great_a village_n and_o afterward_o a_o very_a little_a city_n without_o dependency_n this_o principle_n therefore_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o h._n spirit_n date_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n from_o its_o original_n rome_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o first_o seed_n of_o antichristiaenism_n shall_v have_v be_v conceive_v at_o rome_n the_o other_o mistake_v that_o we_o must_v get_v rid_v of_o be_v this_o that_o rome_n be_v precise_o the_o place_n where_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v have_v its_o birth_n it_o be_v not_o so_o antichristianism_n be_v bear_v every_o where_o and_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o east_n before_o it_o come_v to_o fix_v its_o seat_n in_o the_o west_n that_o which_o make_v man_n affix_v the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n precise_o to_o rome_n be_v because_o be_v strike_v with_o what_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n they_o have_v confine_v antichristianism_n principal_o and_o almost_o sole_o to_o tyranny_n and_o pride_n and_o have_v imagine_v that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o that_o city_n which_o have_v always_o be_v and_o which_o afresh_o be_v to_o be_v the_o throne_n of_o pride_n but_o herein_o they_o have_v be_v deceive_v antichristianism_n consist_v no_o less_o in_o idolatry_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n than_o in_o tyranny_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o we_o see_v the_o birth_n of_o idolatry_n superstition_n and_o corruption_n there_o without_o doubt_n antichristianism_n be_v bear_v these_o principle_n be_v lay_v down_o the_o three_o character_n which_o we_o have_v affix_v to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o three_o name_n must_v be_v remember_v idolatry_n because_o it_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n and_o abomination_n corruption_n of_o manner_n because_o it_o be_v call_v sodom_n pride_n and_o tyranny_n superstition_n the_o three_o character_n of_o antichristianism_n begin_v in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o first_o of_o all_o superstition_n because_o it_o be_v call_v egypt_n when_o these_o three_o sin_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n antichristianism_n begin_v to_o enter_v into_o it_o now_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o and_o in_o the_o whole_a five_o age_n that_o these_o disorder_n receive_v their_o birth_n the_o superstition_n of_o relic_n the_o veneration_n and_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o immediate_o after_o the_o invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v introduce_v about_o the_o year_n 360._o or_o 380._o already_o before_o this_o time_n that_o superstition_n have_v begin_v among_o the_o people_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n but_o that_o woman_n and_o simple_a person_n especial_o those_o that_o be_v but_o new_o convert_v from_o paganism_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o it_o devout_a ignorant_a people_n easy_o fall_v into_o superstition_n it_o have_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a custom_n to_o frequent_v the_o martyr_n tomb_n there_o to_o celebrate_v their_o memory_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o there_o to_o pray_v for_o themselves_o for_o in_o eusebius_n time_n man_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v themselves_o at_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o say_v their_o prayer_n upon_o their_o sepulchre_n and_o there_o to_o honour_v their_o most_o happy_a soul_n the_o papist_n in_o this_o passage_n will_v
certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
a_o consequent_a from_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n to_o which_o the_o prophet_n assign_v four_o time_n 2300_o morning_n and_o evening_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1150_o day_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260_o day_n 1290_o day_n and_o 1335_o day_n we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o number_n of_o 1260_o day_n be_v that_o of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n till_o the_o time_n that_o judas_n macchabaeus_n have_v take_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n the_o idol_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n begin_v the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n that_o he_o be_v a_o month_n in_o take_v away_o all_o the_o impurity_n wherefore_o daniel_n after_o the_o number_n of_o 1260_o day_n add_v 30_o thereunto_o and_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o 1290_o day_n last_o we_o have_v suppose_v that_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 45_o other_o day_n in_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o temple_n effect_v the_o order_n in_o which_o the_o enrite_n restoration_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v effect_v that_o the_o type_n may_v answer_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n must_v fall_v and_o be_v abolish_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v perfect_o reform_v and_o cleanse_v for_o all_o that_o it_o may_v be_v that_o all_o christian_n although_o they_o agree_v to_o chase_v away_o idolatry_n and_o beat_v down_o tyranny_n yet_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v in_o every_o thing_n so_o that_o i_o suppose_v 30_o year_n shall_v pass_v for_o the_o reunite_a all_o christian_n in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o that_o this_o union_n shall_v be_v effect_v about_o the_o year_n 1740._o this_o reunion_n shall_v be_v a_o pathway_n for_o the_o call_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o pagan_a and_o infidel_n nation_n who_o be_v yet_o almost_o innumerable_a for_o we_o must_v not_o hope_v that_o pagan_n and_o infidel_n shall_v enter_v into_o the_o church_n while_o they_o see_v it_o divide_v into_o what_o part_n of_o it_o shall_v they_o put_v themselves_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_n in_o one_o only_a religion_n that_o shall_v overcome_v the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o effect_v this_o reunion_n of_o all_o christian_n no_o less_o than_o 30_o year_n as_o i_o suppose_v will_v be_v necessary_a and_o that_o be_v figure_v by_o the_o 30_o day_n which_o macchabaeus_n employ_v in_o purify_n the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n after_o the_o purgation_n of_o the_o temple_n he_o spend_v 45_o day_n to_o prepare_v the_o vessel_n for_o the_o dedication_n i_o suppose_v that_o in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o reunion_n shall_v be_v effect_v no_o less_o than_o 45_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 45_o year_n will_v be_v requisite_a to_o run_v overall_a the_o earth_n and_o convert_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v stranger_n to_o the_o covenant_n to_o prepare_v they_o for_o the_o last_o dedication_n add_v 45_o to_o 1740_o that_o will_v fall_v on_o the_o year_n 1785_o in_o which_o shall_v come_v the_o glorious_a reign_n of_o i._o christ_n on_o the_o earth_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v afterward_o and_o it_o be_v in_o these_o 45_o year_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o shall_v finish_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o infidel_n nation_n their_o obstinacy_n shall_v hold_v out_o to_o the_o end_n and_o shall_v not_o be_v overcome_v but_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a event_n and_o more_o extraordinary_a than_o the_o fall_n of_o babel_n shall_v be_v come_v the_o empire_n of_o anchrist_n must_v be_v destroy_v before_o j._n christ_n come_v there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o time_n that_o god_n shall_v employ_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o that_o empire_n shall_v fall_v with_o noise_n war_n trouble_n effusion_n of_o blood_n now_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v not_o in_o the_o wind_n that_o break_v the_o rock_n it_o be_v in_o the_o thin_a and_o gentle_a one_o when_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v there_o must_v be_v a_o profound_a peace_n on_o the_o earth_n neither_o shall_v he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o man_n shall_v endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o infidel_n nation_n for_o that_o shall_v be_v a_o time_n of_o contest_v and_o dispute_n those_o thing_n must_v cease_v when_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v introduce_v a_o type_n of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o image_n be_v introduce_v the_o number_n of_o 2300_o evening_n and_o morning_n which_o make_v 1150_o day_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o signify_v precise_o the_o day_n in_o which_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n be_v interrupt_v a_o interruption_n that_o begin_v not_o till_o some_o month_n after_o the_o sanctuary_n have_v begin_v to_o be_v profane_v by_o impure_a sacrifice_n add_v to_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n that_o yet_o be_v continue_v and_o even_o the_o idol_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o two_o month_n after_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n so_o that_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o idol_n be_v not_o till_o six_o or_o seven_o month_n after_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v a_o typical_a relation_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n they_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n in_o the_o five_o age_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o image_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v before_o the_o six_o age_n from_o the_o year_n 560_o to_o the_o year_n 600._o now_o one_o may_v say_v that_o then_o the_o abomination_n the_o idol_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o temple_n and_o place_v on_o the_o altar_n one_o may_v say_v that_o then_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n entire_o cease_v whereas_o the_o divine_a service_n have_v be_v only_o pollute_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v entire_o spoil_v by_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n compute_v this_o cessation_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n from_o the_o year_n 560_o or_o thereabouts_o add_v thereunto_o 1150_o year_n of_o interruption_n by_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n this_o will_v fall_v on_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o thereabouts_o the_o time_n wherein_o image_n shall_v be_v entire_o abolish_v with_o popery_n damn_v although_o antichristianism_n begin_v in_o the_o five_o age_n all_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n be_v not_o damn_v see_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o confirm_v my_o notion_n about_o the_o time_n in_o which_o i_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v begin_v and_o end_v without_o doubt_n some_o protestant_n together_o with_o all_o the_o papist_n will_v judge_v that_o i_o ascend_v very_o high_a and_o that_o in_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o this_o empire_n in_o the_o popedom_n of_o leo_n the_o first_o i_o hay_n make_v antichrist_n of_o many_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o gregory_n the_o great_a inclusive_o and_o all_o the_o christian_n since_o that_o time_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n but_o they_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o antichristianism_n be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o the_o corruption_n of_o christianity_n that_o all_o corruption_n go_v gradual_o and_o that_o the_o first_o degree_n of_o a_o corruption_n be_v not_o mortal_a there_o be_v antichristianism_n mingle_v with_o the_o christianity_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o six_o age_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o antichristianism_n do_v from_o the_o beginning_n ruin_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o that_o do_v partake_v of_o it_o when_o the_o antichristian_a corruption_n be_v come_v to_o its_o full_a and_o become_v mortal_a than_o god_n by_o his_o mercy_n and_o the_o mean_n that_o be_v know_v to_o he_o show_v grace_n to_o the_o elect_n that_o be_v in_o babylon_n so_o that_o they_o do_v not_o participate_v of_o her_o mortal_a idolatry_n the_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n be_v no_o more_o antichrist_n than_o the_o christian_n than_o be_v antichristian_a and_o if_o god_n do_v tolerate_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o faithful_a people_n he_o may_v also_o as_o well_o have_v bear_v it_o in_o the_o bishop_n before_o boniface_n the_o three_o successor_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a no_o pope_n call_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n or_o universal_a bishop_n and_o so_o till_o that_o time_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o antichrist_n perfect_v they_o be_v only_a antichrist_n begin_v tyranny_n degree_n of_o the_o
increase_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n it_o be_v know_v this_o papal_a tyranny_n have_v its_o degree_n since_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o sit_v in_o that_o see_v in_o the_o year_n 450_o to_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n endeavour_v to_o arrogate_v to_o themselves_o a_o superiority_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n but_o yet_o however_o without_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v ecumenical_a bishop_n after_o gregory_n the_o first_o to_z gregory_z the_o seven_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o universal_a bishop_n but_o without_o style_v themselves_o sovereign_n and_o master_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n this_o gregory_n be_v the_o first_o that_o endeavour_v to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n this_o be_v antichrist_n perfect_v those_o also_o that_o do_v not_o know_v he_o when_o he_o be_v yet_o in_o his_o first_o period_n do_v know_v he_o when_o he_o arrive_v to_o this_o we_o have_v many_o testimony_n of_o the_o german_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n who_o profess_v that_o this_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n be_v antichrist_n chap._n vi_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n re-establisht_a in_o their_o order_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n principle_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n divers_a interpretation_n give_v of_o it_o and_o their_o visible_a fault_n after_o have_v see_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o fall_n and_o last_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v happen_v it_o be_v time_n to_o see_v the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o fall_n and_o i_o be_o very_a well_o satisfy_v that_o therein_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o will_v confirm_v that_o which_o we_o have_v affirm_v touch_v the_o approach_a end_n of_o antichristianism_n i_o pretend_v to_o improve_v my_o conjecture_n to_o a_o kind_n of_o demonstration_n by_o the_o full_a agreement_n there_o be_v between_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o the_o prophecy_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_o that_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o have_v be_v least_o understand_v i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o as_o for_o the_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n which_o be_v also_o contain_v in_o those_o chapter_n they_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o apprehend_v but_o as_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o time_n and_o progress_n of_o that_o fall_n god_n will_v not_o let_v man_n hitherto_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o their_o conjecture_n i_o hope_v that_o in_o what_o i_o shall_v now_o say_v something_o shall_v be_v meet_v with_o that_o shall_v much_o more_o bear_v upon_o it_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n vision_n divers_a circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v not_o please_v to_o put_v into_o one_o vision_n the_o h._n spirit_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o its_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o to_o give_v we_o a_o perfect_a certainty_n of_o the_o event_n it_o be_v principal_o to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o fall_v by_o divers_a circumstance_n but_o it_o have_v not_o please_v god_n to_o give_v we_o all_o these_o circumstance_n in_o one_o vision_n that_o so_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v too_o plain_a for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n to_o inform_v we_o clear_o of_o thing_n to_o come_v with_o respect_n to_o their_o circumstance_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v the_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o church_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o obsecurity_n in_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o come_n but_o there_o be_v much_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o come_n therefore_o obscure_a god_n have_v misplace_v the_o circumstance_n in_o the_o vision_n that_o they_o may_v be_v obscure_a because_o god_n be_v willing_a that_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v obscure_a he_o have_v for_o this_o reason_n divide_v they_o into_o several_a vision_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o be_v that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o venerable_a veil_n upon_o that_o which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a that_o we_o shall_v know_v before_o the_o time_n he_o have_v not_o place_v the_o circumstance_n exact_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o come_n to_o pass_v the_o vision_n which_o march_v fore-most_a contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v till_o afterward_o and_o the_o vision_n which_o follow_v contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o therefore_o that_o we_o may_v place_v these_o adorable_a obscurity_n in_o such_o a_o light_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o pierce_v into_o they_o we_o must_v bring_v thing_n into_o their_o natural_a order_n and_o explain_v the_o vision_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o those_o event_n which_o they_o foretell_v in_o do_v this_o we_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o admirable_a vision_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o come_v to_o its_o fall_n lesser_a god_n do_v ordinary_o prepare_v for_o great_a vision_n by_o lesser_a the_o fifteen_o chapter_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o where_o be_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o the_o twelve_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 14_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n which_o be_v very_o evident_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 15_o chapter_n which_o be_v and_o i_o see_v another_o sign_n in_o heaven_n great_a and_o marvellous_a seven_o angel_n have_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o these_o seven_o last_o plague_n god_n do_v make_v the_o prophet_n see_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o crystal_n mingle_v with_o fire_n that_o be_v a_o sea_n where_o ice_n and_o fire_n be_v mingle_v and_o they_o that_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v escape_v his_o corruption_n and_o idolatry_n stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o ice_n and_o they_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o lamb_n great_a and_o marvellous_a be_v thy_o work_n it_o be_v clear_a persecution_n a_o lively_a image_n of_o those_o who_o escape_v the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n &_o its_o persecution_n that_o the_o prophet_n do_v make_v a_o allusion_n unto_o the_o passage_n through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o unto_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n who_o be_v get_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o that_o sea_n sing_v the_o song_n which_o moses_n compose_v for_o they_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n answer_n to_o the_o red_a sea_n they_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n answer_v to_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o egyptian_n egypt_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n march_v answer_v to_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n out_o of_o which_o the_o elect_n do_v escape_v therefore_o as_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o its_o wave_n be_v the_o danger_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n come_v out_o of_o egypt_n be_v deliver_v so_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n represent_v the_o evil_n which_o the_o faithful_a who_o leave_n babylon_n do_v escape_v these_o evil_n be_v call_v a_o sea_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o greatness_n and_o bitterness_n my_o breach_n be_v great_a like_o the_o sea_n say_v jeremy_n they_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o a_o sea_n of_o ice_n because_o of_o their_o hardness_n it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o escape_v out_o of_o a_o sea_n of_o water_n because_o the_o liquidity_n of_o water_n do_v make_v it_o possible_a to_o swim_v through_o they_o but_o if_o a_o sea_n be_v glass_n or_o ice_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v also_o fire_n mingle_v with_o glass_n to_o represent_v the_o burn_a and_o extreme_a dolour_n of_o those_o evil_n fire_n and_o ice_n be_v two_o extreme_n in_o evil_a yet_o they_o be_v join_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n though_o they_o seem_v inconsistent_a if_o it_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o ice_n there_o can_v be_v fire_n there_o and_o if_o
have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n antichrist_n principle_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o 7._o viol_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n 1._o principle_n the_o 7_o viol_n be_v 7_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o principle_n be_v there_o 1._o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o several_a plague_n which_o follow_v upon_o their_o effusion_n do_v certain_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v as_o so_o many_o step_n which_o sensible_o carry_v it_o to_o its_o ruin_n god_n do_v afflict_v commonwealth_n by_o pestilence_n famine_n and_o war_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o perish_v by_o these_o calamity_n they_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n under_o they_o and_o sometime_o do_v regain_v their_o former_a lustre_n after_o they_o this_o principle_n must_v be_v careful_o mind_v because_o all_o other_o interpreter_n have_v be_v mistake_v either_o through_o their_o not_o attend_v to_o it_o or_o their_o not_o due_a understanding_n of_o it_o this_o they_o have_v understand_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n until_o after_o that_o we_o see_v the_o empire_n of_o popery_n sensible_o to_o fall_v hence_o some_o have_v not_o place_v their_o beginning_n till_o after_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n time_n 2._o principle_n these_o 7_o viol_n signify_v 7_o period_n of_o time_n 2._o the_o second_o principle_n that_o these_o seven_o viol_n do_v certain_o signify_v seven_o period_n of_o time_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o as_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n do_v signify_v seven_o period_n which_o succeed_v one_o to_o another_o the_o figurative_a expression_n of_o viol_n borrow_v from_o hour-glass_n which_o measure_v time_n signify_v this_o thing_n more_o natural_o than_o the_o seal_n and_o trumpet_n and_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o other_o interpreter_n have_v not_o at_o all_o regard_v whence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o confound_v the_o viol_n and_o make_v either_o all_o or_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o in_o the_o same_o period_n plague_n 3._o principle_n the_o viol_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o plague_n 3._o the_o three_o principle_n that_o to_o every_o period_n or_o viol_n a_o plague_n be_v annex_v but_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o plague_n the_o viol_n signify_v the_o period_n of_o time_n the_o plague_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v out_o during_o the_o period_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o plague_n be_v not_o always_o restrain_v unto_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o viol_n or_o of_o the_o period_n mark_v by_o the_o viol_n but_o sometime_o do_v reach_n both_o before_o and_o after_o it_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o we_o will_v give_v hereafter_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o at_o all_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o viol_n and_o plague_n have_v be_v confound_v by_o interpreter_n as_o if_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o have_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o time_n good_a 4._o principle_n nothing_o but_o evil_a be_v denote_v by_o the_o viol_n never_o any_o good_a 4._o the_o four_o principle_n that_o all_o that_o be_v denote_v and_o signify_v by_o these_o viol_n be_v evil_a to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o judgement_n can_v be_v find_v in_o they_o but_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o these_o judgement_n do_v fall_v sometime_o upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o both_o together_o and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o those_o plague_n do_v denote_v evil_a or_o mischief_n unto_o antichrist_n i._n e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o be_v mind_v for_o man_n have_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o viol_n must_v be_v fatal_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n world._n 5_o principle_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v represent_v under_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o system_a of_o the_o world._n 5._o the_o five_o principle_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v here_o represent_v under_o a_o figure_n draw_v from_o the_o systeme_n of_o the_o world_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o river_n of_o the_o sun._n the_o earth_n be_v the_o entire_a globe_n compose_v of_o land_n and_o water_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o whole_a mass_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n both_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n signify_v the_o people_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o the_o people_n distinguish_v from_o their_o head_n and_o sovereign_a the_o sun_n denote_v the_o sovereign_a of_o this_o kingdom_n as_o will_v be_v make_v out_o clear_o in_o the_o sequel_n all_o these_o principle_n in_o my_o judgement_n be_v clear_a and_o whoever_o will_v examine_v they_o well_o by_o the_o text_n and_o the_o commentary_n annex_v will_v not_o doubt_v of_o their_o truth_n let_v we_o see_v how_o ill_o the_o modern_a interpreter_n have_v follow_v they_o plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o first_o plague_n the_o first_o plague_n be_v a_o noisome_a and_o grievous_a sore_n upon_o the_o man_n that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n 1._o forbes_n understand_v by_o this_o the_o filthiness_n of_o the_o clergy_n their_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o other_o vice_n but_o he_o do_v not_o restrain_v this_o to_o any_o period_n affirm_v that_o this_o corruption_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o take_v in_o or_o reach_v unto_o the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n 2._o cocceius_n understand_v this_o of_o the_o schism_n and_o division_n and_o dispute_v which_o have_v be_v and_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o popedom_n instance_n dispute_v about_o image_n about_o the_o single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n about_o investiture_n the_o several_a schism_n of_o pope_n the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n the_o dispute_v between_o the_o scotist_n and_o thomist_n the_o quarrel_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o plague_n have_v last_v near_o a_o thousand_o year_n i._n e._n ever_o since_o the_o contention_n betwixt_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o the_o iconolatre_v or_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n until_o our_o time_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v more_o mistake_v than_o this_o author_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o a_o author_n who_o have_v so_o much_o study_v prophecy_n shall_v not_o perceive_v that_o the_o viol_n signify_v here_o period_n and_o different_a time_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o must_v not_o make_v run_v the_o same_o plague_n to_o all_o these_o time_n beside_o there_o be_v no_o exactness_n in_o this_o conception_n nor_o any_o agreement_n between_o division_n and_o a_o noisome_a sore_n 3._o joseph_n mede_n take_v this_o noisome_a sore_n to_o be_v the_o fury_n and_o rage_n with_o which_o the_o papist_n be_v seize_v upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o waldenses_n 4._o dr._n more_o follow_v he_o in_o this_o as_o almost_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 5._o de_fw-fr launay_n also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v that_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n which_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n must_v feel_v when_o they_o shall_v see_v his_o complete_a ruin_n 6._o testard_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n 7._o james_n durrham_n a_o scotish_n minister_n at_o glascow_n assert_n that_o the_o earth_n in_o this_o first_o plague_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o noisome_a sore_n signify_v the_o diminution_n which_o that_o authority_n have_v suffer_v by_o the_o reformation_n plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o second_o plague_n the_o second_o plague_n be_v the_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o the_o fish_n die_v in_o the_o sea_n one_o will_v think_v that_o author_n have_v with_o earnestness_n strive_v who_o shall_v keep_v far_a from_o the_o very_a likeness_n of_o truth_n in_o this_o matter_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n be_v the_o universal_a reproach_n under_o which_o the_o worship_n of_o popery_n be_v fall_v together_o with_o its_o doctrine_n for_o instance_n its_o worship_n of_o image_n its_o purgatory_n its_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n etc._n etc._n behold_v what_o a_o agreement_n there_o be_v between_o this_o and_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n 2._o cocceius_n assert_n that_o this_o sea_n signify_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o lombard_n hungarian_n pole_n bohemian_o vandal_n goth_n dane_n saxon_n frank_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o the_o western_a
the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o inflict_v the_o plague_n thus_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o sufferer_n it_o be_v he_o who_o make_v other_o suffer_v it_o be_v he_o who_o send_v many_o million_o of_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v murder_v and_o slay_v yea_o this_o very_a thing_n prove_v a_o great_a augmentation_n of_o his_o power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o four_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o follow_a plague_n the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v not_o be_v the_o chief_a sufferer_n by_o it_o ruin_n the_o abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v tend_v to_o its_o ruin_n i_o answer_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o prodigious_a advancement_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o in_o truth_n bring_v antichristianism_n unto_o its_o perfection_n yet_o not_o withstand_v be_v one_o step_v to_o its_o ruin_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v keep_v within_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o they_o have_v not_o meddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n to_o dispose_v absolute_o concern_v they_o perhaps_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v antichrist_n but_o than_o it_o be_v that_o this_o truth_n become_v so_o sensible_a that_o every_o one_o perceive_v it_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n make_v some_o perceive_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n thus_o gontier_n bishop_n of_o colen_n and_o thetgaut_n archbishop_n of_o trier_n name_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n but_o after_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o of_o this_o age_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o more_o plain_o and_o confident_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o eberard_n bishop_n of_o saltsburg_n 330._o see_v aventin_n annal._n boior_n lib._n 4_o pag._n 330._o which_o we_o cite_v out_o of_o aventin_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejudg_n after_o that_o time_n there_o never_o want_v those_o who_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o the_o dismal_a abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v and_o be_v still_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o that_o see_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a argument_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v antichrist_n man_n be_v scorch_v but_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n the_o german_n cry_v out_o very_o much_o against_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n but_o they_o do_v not_o forsake_v they_o or_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n for_o those_o age_n be_v exceed_o wicked_a and_o corrupt_a v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n this_o be_v the_o five_o plague_n i_o ask_v not_o any_o favour_n for_o my_o conception_n about_o it_o let_v they_o be_v examine_v with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n if_o they_o be_v not_o like_v let_v they_o be_v disregard_v but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v abandon_v they_o until_o the_o time_n and_o event_n do_v undeceive_v i_o but_o those_o event_n shall_v never_o be_v see_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o by_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v rome_n and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n fall_v upon_o this_o seat_n i.e._n rome_n it_o be_v when_o it_o lose_v its_o sun_n the_o sun_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o precede_a plague_n i.e._n its_o pope_n the_o papal_a court_n that_o like_o a_o gulf_n or_o whirl_n pool_n draw_v to_o it_o all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n avignon_n a_o prophecy_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o when_o the_o pope_n left_a rome_n to_o go_v to_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1305_o clement_n v._o leave_v rome_n to_o go_v and_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n the_o city_n that_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v desolate_a a_o very_a desert_n and_o a_o shadow_n of_o its_o self_n during_o those_o 74_o year_n when_o its_o master_n keep_v their_o seat_n at_o avignon_n the_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o his_o seat_n be_v darken_v but_o his_o kingdom_n and_o indeed_o till_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v as'tis_o call_v have_v never_o suffer_v such_o a_o strange_a and_o terrible_a a_o eclipse_n this_o removal_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n unto_o avignon_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o schism_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 74_o year_n gregory_n xi_o compel_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o roman_n bring_v back_o the_o seat_n to_o their_o city_n but_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v almost_o all_o french_a resolve_v to_o have_v a_o pope_n of_o their_o own_o nation_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n fear_v lest_o a_o french_a pope_n shall_v return_v into_o france_n force_v the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n to_o choose_v a_o italian_a to_o be_v pope_n who_o call_v himself_o vurban_a vi_o the_o cardinal_n incense_v at_o the_o force_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o election_n contrive_v to_o revolt_n which_o they_o do_v and_o choose_v another_o pope_n who_o call_v himself_o clement_a vii_o he_o hold_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n and_o his_o successor_n for_o 40_o year_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n vrban_a vi_o and_o his_o successor_n at_o rome_n have_v one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o their_o obedience_n at_o that_o time_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o empire_n the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n be_v a_o terrible_a plague_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n when_o they_o be_v eclipse_v it_o be_v eclipse_v and_o darken_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o less_o than_o three_o or_o four_o spouse_n at_o one_o time_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o history_n which_o confound_v popery_n even_o at_o this_o day_n which_o destroy_v its_o foolish_a pretence_n unto_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n a_o undivided_a unity_n and_o infallibility_n from_o hence_o we_o draw_v a_o conclusion_n against_o it_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v prince_n despise_v the_o pope_n and_o make_v themselves_o their_o judge_n whereas_o former_o pope_n have_v judge_v king_n they_o make_v they_o be_v depose_v they_o call_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o pope_n be_v subject_v to_o council_n and_o account_v deposable_a as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v three_o who_o be_v there_o actual_o depose_v till_o that_o time_n censure_n and_o excommunication_n have_v be_v the_o strong_a beam_n of_o the_o antichristian_a sun_n the_o most_o efficacious_a method_n of_o his_o domination_n but_o than_o man_n begin_v to_o despise_v they_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o excommunicate_v of_o one_o another_o the_o western_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o obedience_n that_o which_o obey_v one_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o europe_n lie_v under_o excommunication_n which_o make_v it_o contemptible_a and_o the_o people_n who_o once_o respect_v the_o censure_n with_o incredible_a tremble_a begin_v to_o discern_v that_o these_o thunderbolt_n be_v vain_a and_o empty_a thing_n and_o this_o bring_v a_o considerable_a darkness_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o papal_a power_n for_o all_o europe_n groan_v under_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o pope_n every_o one_o begin_v to_o think_v of_o recover_v their_o liberty_n germany_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o reservation_n and_o expectation_n mean_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v herself_o mistress_n of_o all_o benefice_n france_n not_o only_o reject_v reservation_n and_o expectation_n but_o annul_v annat_n provision_n and_o all_o other_o exaction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o give_v the_o pope_n so_o much_o trouble_v because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o simonaical_a trick_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o enrich_v herself_o even_o italy_n itself_o during_o
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
be_v ever_o see_v nay_o if_o we_o shall_v interpret_v these_o change_n which_o ought_v to_o happen_v only_o by_o those_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o last_o age_n sure_o we_o may_v say_v that_o never_o be_v great_a and_o more_o surprise_v alteration_n reformation_n the_o earthquake_n signify_v the_o great_a change_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o reformation_n in_o less_o than_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v reform_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v dreadful_a war_n trouble_n and_o shedding_n of_o blood_n in_o germany_n in_o flanders_n in_o holland_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n as_o every_o body_n know_v v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n behold_v something_o which_o do_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o plain_a character_n of_o this_o last_o period_n and_o of_o this_o last_o viol_n these_o word_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v understand_v but_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o say_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n strict_o take_v but_o rome_n make_v up_o and_o join_v with_o its_o whole_a empire_n in_o a_o word_n this_o city_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n otherwise_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n reform_v a_o remarliable_a prediction_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o principal_a part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v this_o city_n upon_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o be_v exact_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o reformer_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o one_o part_n remain_v with_o antichrist_n one_o part_n do_v separate_v from_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ausburg_n confession_n a_o three_o part_n do_v separate_v under_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bare_o style_v the_o reform_a sweden_n denmark_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o second_o part_n england_n the_o unite_z province_n the_o reform_a part_n of_o france_n a_o part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o three_o part_n these_o be_v the_o three_o grand_a part_n that_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a city_n let_v this_o be_v attentive_o mind_v for_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o passage_n do_v as_o it_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o tongue_n and_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o convince_v that_o our_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v a_o most_o undoubted_a truth_n this_o division_n of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n so_o clear_o point_v out_o the_o three_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o to_o deny_v it_o can_v proceed_v only_o from_o unreasonable_a passion_n and_o opiniatrety_n and_o if_o we_o have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n we_o have_v do_v so_o in_o all_o for_o if_o this_o character_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v true_a and_o be_v already_o accomplish_a all_o the_o other_o plague_n be_v also_o accomplish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v accomplish_v i_o do_v bold_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o other_o event_n than_o those_o to_o which_o we_o have_v apply_v they_o and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hope_v that_o to_o obscure_v this_o evidence_n a_o four_o part_n may_v be_v make_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o of_o the_o controversy_n about_o church_n government_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o refuse_v to_o receive_v other_o reform_a once_o into_o her_o communion_n nor_o have_v these_o again_o ever_o refuse_v to_o receive_v she_o into_o they_o we_o have_v always_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n when_o as_o the_o lutheran_n have_v constant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o reform_a into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o lutheran_n themselves_o a_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o government_n sweden_n have_v bishop_n denmark_n have_v none_o at_o least_o not_o such_o bishop_n as_o those_o of_o sweden_n and_o england_n and_o nevertheless_o this_o make_v not_o a_o different_a sect._n there_o be_v also_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o the_o reform_a on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n for_o the_o superintendant_o who_o be_v in_o many_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o divide_v one_o from_o another_o thus_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o three_o grand_a part_n into_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v i._n e._n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_a as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o another_o or_o catholik_o reform_a evangelici_fw-la as_o they_o style_v themselves_o and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v i._n e._n they_o fall_v with_o respect_n to_o popery_n they_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n these_o word_n let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o very_a point_n of_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o behold_v after_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup._n now_o these_o expression_n signify_v both_o the_o future_a and_o the_o present_a time_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v within_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n that_o god_n will_v remember_v babylon_n to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o observe_v it_o that_o the_o great_a babylon_n come_v not_o in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup_n i._n e._n the_o last_o cup_n of_o her_o ruin_n till_o after_o her_o divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o division_n be_v not_o her_o total_a ruin_n but_o after_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v thus_o divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n than_o god_n will_v prepare_v to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n which_o signify_v that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o part_n must_v continue_v until_o the_o complete_a ruin_n of_o popery_n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n and_o a_o description_n of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o little_a before_o for_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o earthquake_n where_o mountain_n once_o stand_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v new_a island_n be_v produce_v and_o the_o old_a one_o be_v often_o swallow_v up_o but_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v interpret_v island_n to_o signify_v lesser_a state_n and_o mountain_n great_a one_o i_o do_v not_o contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v real_o true_a that_o the_o reformation_n have_v already_o take_v away_o from_o the_o popedom_n and_o shall_v yet_o take_v away_o all_o state_n both_o small_a and_o great_a v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n this_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v upon_o this_o kingdom_n and_o these_o judgement_n be_v well_o know_v for_o it_o have_v suffer_v of_o all_o kind_n war_n famine_n pestilence_n mortality_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v convert_v by_o all_o these_o chastisement_n but_o have_v always_o stick_v firm_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n be_v cover_v with_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n end_n the_o seven_o hour-glass_n be_v run_v out_o the_o kingdom_n of_o autichrist_n must_v be_v at_o its_o end_n this_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n or_o hourglass_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v run_v out_o now_o we_o have_v that_o which_o we_o seek_v namely_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v near_o its_o end_n we_o need_v not_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n either_o of_o all_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n say_v or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o other_o say_v it_o be_v do_v all_o be_v accomplish_v we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o yea_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o since_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n some_o
say_v be_v circumstance_n the_o substance_n be_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n which_o be_v reap_v at_o two_o different_a season_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o have_v commission_n thereunto_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o circumstance_n depend_v upon_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o substance_n therefore_o this_o late_a must_v be_v explain_v before_o we_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v the_o former_a i_o can_v tell_v by_o what_o spirit_n it_o be_v but_o at_o last_o i_o be_o strong_o persuade_v make_v the_o harvest_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o reformation_n already_o make_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n that_o shall_v be_v short_o make_v that_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o happen_v the_o last_o age_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o age_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o the_o harvest_n therefore_o be_v past_a the_o vintage_n must_v present_o come_v in_o this_o matter_n joseph_n mede_n seem_v to_o be_v not_o more_o happy_a in_o his_o conjecture_n than_o other_o he_o make_v the_o harvest_n signify_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o must_v happen_v a_o little_a while_n after_o rome_n shall_v be_v sack_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o who_o will_v read_v i_o with_o some_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v prefer_v my_o thought_n before_o he_o 51.33_o harvest_n take_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n jerem._n 51.33_o the_o word_n harvest_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o spirit_n sometime_o signify_v good_a and_o sometime_o evil_a god_n speak_v by_o jeremy_n the_o daughter_n of_o babylon_n be_v like_o a_o thresh_a floor_n it_o be_v time_n to_o thresh_v she_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o the_o time_n of_o her_o harvest_n shall_v come_v and_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o desolation_n which_o shall_v befall_v the_o ten_o tribe_n by_o the_o assyrian_n say_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v 17.5_o isa_n 17.5_o as_o when_o the_o harvestman_n gather_v the_o corn_n and_o reap_v the_o ear_n with_o his_o arm_n 3.13_o joel_n 3.13_o the_o prophet_n joel_n also_o represent_v the_o day_n of_o god_n vengeance_n put_v in_o the_o sickle_n for_o the_o harvest_n be_v ripe_a come_v get_v you_o down_o for_o the_o press_n be_v full_a the_o fat_v overflow_v for_o their_o wickedness_n be_v great_a in_o all_o these_o place_n the_o word_n harvest_n signify_v destruction_n and_o ruin_n in_o other_o place_n harvest_n signify_v something_o that_o be_v good_a the_o harvest_n be_v great_a say_v our_o saviour_n 9.33_o mat._n 9.33_o but_o the_o labourer_n be_v few_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n lift_v up_o your_o eye_n and_o look_v on_o the_o field_n for_o they_o be_v white_a already_o to_o harvest_n 38._o joh._n 4_o 35a_fw-la 38._o i_o send_v you_o to_o reap_v that_o whereon_o you_o bestow_v no_o labour_n last_o sometime_o harvest_n signify_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a together_o as_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n 13.30_o matt._n 13.30_o let_v they_o grow_v both_o together_o until_o the_o harvest_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o reaper_n gather_v first_o the_o tare_n and_o bound_v they_o in_o bundle_n to_o burn_v they_o but_o gather_v the_o wheat_n into_o my_o barn_n the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tare_n be_v the_o wicked_a the_o wheat_n be_v the_o good_a the_o reaper_n be_v the_o angel_n the_o same_o harvest_n that_o shall_v cast_v the_o chaff_n into_o the_o fire_n shall_v lay_v up_o the_o corn_n in_o the_o garner_n the_o same_o judgement_n that_o shall_v adjudge_v the_o wicked_a unto_o eternal_a flame_n shall_v gather_v the_o elect_a into_o glory_n the_o harvest_n therefore_o may_v signify_v something_o that_o be_v good_a but_o we_o can_v find_v that_o any_o where_o the_o term_n vingate_n be_v take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o juice_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grape_n evil_n the_o word_n vintage_n always_o signify_v some_o evil_n have_v the_o colour_n of_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o vein_n of_o they_o that_o be_v murder_v for_o this_o reason_n vintage_n always_o signify_v anger_n wrath_n destruction_n vengeance_n shed_v of_o blood_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o winepress_n alone_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n 63._o isa_n 63._o my_o own_o arm_n save_v i_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_n that_o he_o tread_v the_o winepress_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n almighty_n the_o term_n vintage_n that_o be_v never_o take_v in_o a_o mild_a sense_n in_o this_o place_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n that_o it_o must_v likewise_o signify_v a_o time_n or_o season_n of_o destruction_n and_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n already_o one_o half_a almost_o of_o its_o subject_n have_v be_v take_v away_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o other_o part_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o in_o this_o and_o the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o vintage_n but_o observe_v god_n have_v exact_o put_v the_o distance_n between_o these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o proportion_n unto_o that_o which_o be_v between_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o our_o climate_n vintage_n the_o distance_n of_o the_o two_o reformation_n answer_v to_o that_o of_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n harvest_n ordinary_o begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o july_n the_o vintage_n at_o the_o middle_n of_o september_n the_o same_o proportion_n be_v every_o where_o find_v where_o harvest_n begin_v soon_o the_o vintage_n begin_v soon_o also_o they_o be_v about_o fifty_o day_n distant_a one_o from_o another_o or_o a_o little_a more_o let_v we_o take_v fifty_o which_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n make_v up_o of_o seven_o time_n seven_o fifty_o day_n make_v the_o seven_o part_n of_o a_o year_n which_o be_v the_o period_n of_o the_o sow_v bud_a spring_a growth_n and_o ripeness_n of_o grain_n and_o fruit_n only_a there_o be_v ten_o day_n over_o now_o divide_v the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n reign_n of_o his_o bud_n his_o first_o birth_n his_o progress_n his_o consummation_n the_o step_n of_o his_o decline_a and_o his_o destruction_n divide_v i_o say_v these_o 1260_o year_n into_o seven_o part_n and_o every_o seven_o part_n make_v exact_o 180_o yea_o if_o now_o you_o reckon_v these_o 180_o year_n from_o the_o year_n 1517._o in_o which_o luther_n begin_v to_o preach_v against_o popery_n this_o bring_v we_o to_o the_o year_n 1697_o if_o you_o reckon_v they_o from_o the_o year_n 1520_o the_o date_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o bull_n this_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o the_o year_n 1700._o from_o which_o last_n if_o you_o take_v away_o ten_o year_n because_o seven_o time_n 50_o make_v but_o 350_o whereas_o the_o prophetic_a year_n be_v 360_o day_n or_o 360_o year_n this_o will_v exact_o fall_v upon_o the_o year_n 1690._o and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n that_o i_o judge_v must_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o vintage_n for_o the_o witness_n shall_v then_o rise_v after_o which_o france_n must_v break_v off_o from_o the_o pope_n in_o my_o opinion_n before_o the_o end_n of_o this_o age_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o abolish_v thus_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o my_o calculation_n viz._n that_o we_o can_v be_v far_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o a_o day_n time_n harvest_n &_o vintage_n require_v some_o space_n of_o time_n the_o first_o and_o second_o reformation_n must_v also_o take_v up_o some_o space_n of_o time_n there_o must_v be_v some_o time_n spend_v in_o reap_v and_o gather_v in_o the_o corn_n as_o also_o the_o grape_n the_o first_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o age_n take_v up_o about_o 30_o or_o 40_o year_n germany_n begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1520_o denmark_n and_o sweden_n follow_v in_o 1525_o and_o the_o follow_a year_n england_n drive_v out_o the_o pope_n in_o 1534._o france_n embrace_v the_o reformation_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o henry_n ii_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n without_o doubt_n will_v the_o reformation_n that_o we_o expect_v be_v carry_v on_o all_o those_o country_n that_o remain_v under_o the_o papal_a empire_n will_v not_o fall_v off_o all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o space_n of_o several_a year_n spain_n in_o all_o
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 11._o and_o after_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n and_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o v._o 12._o and_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o v._o 13._o and_o the_o same_o hour_n be_v there_o a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n cross_n the_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v these_o two_o witness_n i.e._n what_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o i_o have_v not_o change_v my_o opinion_n since_o i_o write_v the_o book_n entitle_v lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n though_o as_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o studious_a attention_n which_o i_o have_v use_v in_o read_v these_o prophecy_n have_v give_v i_o quite_o different_a apprehension_n i_o do_v therefore_o still_o believe_v that_o these_o two_o witness_n who_o must_v prophesy_v 1260_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o small_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v keep_v themselves_o from_o its_o corruption_n and_o condemn_v its_o idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n god_n call_v they_o witness_n because_o these_o be_v they_o who_o bear_v witness_n to_o the_o truth_n which_o but_o for_o they_o will_v have_v be_v forget_v they_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n i._n e._n they_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n for_o we_o must_v well_o observe_v that_o these_o two_o phrase_n one_o use_v in_o our_o language_n the_o other_o in_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o to_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n be_v absolute_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n he_o make_v they_o only_o two_o in_o number_n to_o express_v that_o those_o faithful_a who_o shall_v preserve_v themselves_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v but_o a_o very_a small_a number_n and_o indeed_o experience_n have_v too_o much_o verify_v this_o prediction_n nevertheless_o he_o make_v they_o two_o in_o number_n to_o signify_v that_o however_o small_a the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n be_v it_o shall_v notwithstanding_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o support_v the_o truth_n and_o keep_v it_o from_o fall_v for_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o two_o witness_n every_o word_n shall_v be_v establish_v 6._o how_o these_o witness_n have_v power_n to_o change_v water_n into_o blood_n and_o shut_v up_o heaven_n v._o 6._o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophesy_n and_o power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will._n joseph_n mede_n give_v a_o very_a ingenious_a reason_n of_o this_o which_o i_o believe_v be_v very_o solid_a viz._n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n borrow_v his_o emblem_n from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o allude_v unto_o several_a pair_n of_o eminent_a witness_n which_o god_n raise_v up_o at_o several_a time_n as_o aaron_n and_o moses_n at_o the_o come_n out_o of_o egypt_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n at_o the_o conquer_a of_o the_o promise_a land_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n zerubbabel_n and_o jehoshua_n at_o the_o return_n from_o the_o captivity_n among_o these_o witness_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n to_o hinder_v rain_n for_o three_o year_n and_o to_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n moses_n and_o aaron_n turn_v the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n bring_v the_o people_n of_o israel_n into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o smite_v the_o ancient_a inhabitant_n with_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v but_o we_o must_v further_o add_v that_o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o witness_n 1._o the_o shut_n of_o heaven_n that_o rain_n not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v that_o during_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a drought_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o barrenness_n of_o virtue_n and_o gift_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o the_o turn_n of_o water_n into_o blood_n and_o the_o smite_v of_o the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n because_o all_o the_o heavy_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o during_o the_o course_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n come_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a church_n be_v send_v on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n and_o to_o punish_v oppression_n under_o which_o it_o hold_v both_o the_o truth_n and_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profess_v it_o reign_v here_o be_v foretold_v a_o last_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v the_o seven_o verse_n which_o we_o even_o now_o have_v read_v concern_v the_o persecution_n which_o these_o two_o witness_n must_v suffer_v and_o the_o consequent_a of_o that_o persecution_n contain_v a_o grand_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a circumstance_n of_o this_o fall_n first_o we_o must_v observe_v the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n mark_v this_o testimony_n must_v last_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n my_o two_o witness_n shall_v prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n now_o these_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o prophesy_a of_o the_o witness_n be_v the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o antichristian_a reign_n for_o forty_o two_o month_n make_v exact_o 1260_o day_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o these_o be_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o antichrist_n and_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v absolute_o and_o exact_o contempory_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o very_a same_o as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v say_v and_o when_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v have_v finish_v his_o reign_n of_o 1260_o year_n it_o shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o two_o witness_n this_o be_v therefore_o a_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o faithful_a and_o a_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v these_o word_n when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v must_v not_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v say_v when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v be_v finish_v for_o after_o the_o 1260_o year_n be_v finish_v there_o can_v be_v no_o persecution_n see_v the_o beast_n shall_v have_v lose_v his_o power_n so_o that_o this_o persecution_n must_v begin_v and_o end_v within_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o yet_o at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o ordinary_a custom_n not_o only_o of_o scripture_n but_o of_o all_o man_n to_o say_v that_o something_o come_v to_o pass_v when_o this_o or_o that_o be_v finish_v because_o it_o happen_v when_o that_o thing_n be_v finish_v and_o very_o near_o its_o end_n this_o be_v therefore_o the_o last_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o church_n this_o persecution_n have_v its_o character_n 1._o it_o must_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n persecution_n character_n of_o the_o last_o persecution_n for_o it_o be_v compare_v to_o a_o war_n the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o 2._o this_o war_n or_o persecution_n must_v end_v in_o a_o victory_n over_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o mark_v that_o god_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o death_n and_o martyrdom_n which_o the_o faithful_a suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n as_o a_o victory_n that_o the_o devil_n gain_v over_o they_o on_o the_o
contrary_a he_o reckon_v these_o to_o be_v a_o victory_n which_o they_o gain_v over_o the_o world_n and_o the_o devil_n he_o speak_v of_o martyr_n when_o he_o say_v he_o that_o overcome_v i_o will_v make_v he_o sit_v down_o on_o my_o throne_n so_o that_o when_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v overcome_v the_o witness_n this_o signify_v that_o he_o shall_v make_v they_o faint_v under_o the_o trial_n which_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o singular_a character_n of_o this_o present_a persecution_n that_o have_v conquer_v and_o overcome_v above_o a_o million_o of_o soul_n 3._o this_o victory_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v prevail_v even_o to_o a_o total_a extinction_n of_o profession_n there_o shall_v remain_v no_o more_o sign_n of_o outward_a life_n in_o the_o faithful_a who_o shall_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n they_o shall_v lie_v on_o the_o ground_n as_o dead_a body_n 4._o this_o murder_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o persecution_n shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n 5._o the_o death_n of_o these_o witness_n must_v last_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a denote_v by_o three_o prophetic_a day_n and_o a_o half_a 6._o during_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o truth_n shall_v remain_v as_o it_o be_v dead_a but_o not_o withstand_v not_o bury_v man_n shall_v not_o dare_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o it_o shall_v be_v visible_a the_o people_n who_o be_v neighbour_n of_o they_o who_o shall_v have_v stain_v it_o shall_v hinder_v it_o from_o perish_v and_o putrefaction_n to_o which_o the_o body_n that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n be_v obnoxious_a 7._o at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o faithful_a who_o be_v oppress_v and_o who_o profession_n shall_v have_v be_v violent_o suppress_v shall_v rise_v again_o after_o that_o shall_v ascend_v to_o heaven_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v in_o the_o world_n 8._o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o faithful_a there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n i._n e._n a_o great_a emotion_n and_o trouble_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n 9_o in_o this_o emotion_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v i._n e._n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o it_o 10._o seven_o thousand_o man_n shall_v perish_v in_o this_o earthquake_n and_o be_v bury_v under_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n that_o this_o shall_v be_v bring_v about_o with_o some_o blood_n shed_v though_o not_o considerable_a in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o popedom_n 11._o and_o last_o within_o a_o little_a while_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o popedom_n shall_v give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o be_v convert_v behold_v what_o be_v the_o character_n of_o this_o last_o antichristian_a persecution_n now_o when_o i_o search_v after_o the_o time_n in_o which_o this_o persecution_n must_v happen_v i_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v that_o in_o which_o we_o now_o be_v after_o this_o persecution_n shall_v be_v over_o god_n will_v begin_v to_o strike_v those_o sore_a blow_n to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n which_o must_v be_v destroy_v within_o 25_o or_o 30._o year_n last_o that_o the_o present_a persecution_n be_v the_o last_o that_o none_o may_v wonder_v that_o i_o speak_v so_o positive_o about_o a_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v as_o yet_o hide_v in_o futurity_n i_o entreat_v all_o equitable_a mind_n to_o consider_v that_o i_o have_v as_o i_o think_v with_o great_a evidence_n prove_v 1._o that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o popedom_n must_v last_v 1260_o year_n 2._o that_o these_o 1260_o year_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n 450_o or_o 455_o and_o consequent_o they_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o this_o be_v so_o we_o be_v but_o 25_o or_o 30_o year_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o present_a persecution_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o last_o since_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o this_o present_a persecution_n be_v end_v the_o calm_a restore_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v leave_v room_n for_o another_o persecution_n which_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n for_o we_o must_v allow_v the_o space_n of_o at_o least_o 20_o or_o 25_o year_n in_o which_o popery_n shall_v be_v persecute_v and_o attack_v and_o not_o be_v the_o aggressor_n and_o the_o persecutor_n and_o certain_o a_o short_a time_n can_v serve_v for_o the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o this_o vast_a kingdom_n for_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v in_o a_o way_n of_o violence_n but_o in_o a_o way_n of_o persuasion_n and_o because_o the_o charm_n that_o hold_v man_n enchant_v can_v cease_v in_o a_o moment_n speedy_o the_o harvest_n be_v pass_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o the_o vintage_n must_v come_v speedy_o i_o have_v further_o prove_v that_o the_o fall_n of_o this_o popish_a and_o babylonian_a monarchy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n that_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n that_o must_v be_v make_v in_o this_o that_o be_v present_a now_o the_o space_n of_o time_n that_o be_v already_o run_v out_o since_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n do_v already_o equal_a the_o proportion_n of_o time_n that_o be_v between_o the_o natural_a harvest_n and_o vintage_n and_o consequent_o we_o must_v be_v very_o near_o the_o vintage_n i._n e._n the_o time_n wherein_o god_n will_v begin_v the_o first_o blow_n in_o order_n to_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o this_o persecution_n must_v be_v the_o last_o and_o immediate_o after_o it_o shall_v be_v end_v begin_v the_o first_o event_n which_o shall_v bring_v the_o popish_a kingdom_n to_o its_o final_a fall_n popery_n a_o time_n of_o some_o length_n must_v be_v assign_v for_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v last_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v style_v these_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n harvest_n and_o vintage_n to_o let_v we_o understand_v that_o as_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v not_o reap_v in_o a_o moment_n but_o require_v many_o day_n nay_o week_n so_o the_o two_o overturning_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o be_v make_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n but_o in_o several_a year_n this_o have_v be_v already_o verify_v in_o the_o harvest_n i._n e._n the_o fall_n which_o happen_v to_o popery_n in_o the_o last_o age_n for_o this_o take_v up_o five_o and_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n and_o more_o and_o no_o few_o can_v serve_v to_o complete_a the_o ruin_n of_o this_o kingdom_n but_o if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n yea_o it_o can_v last_v a_o great_a number_n of_o year_n long_o for_o if_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n begin_v to_o decline_v 25_o or_o 30_o year_n before_o its_o last_o and_o final_a destruction_n it_o must_v begin_v to_o decline_v and_o fall_v within_o four_o of_o five_o year_n suppose_v that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o can_v last_v long_o than_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o we_o must_v therefore_o see_v if_o the_o character_n of_o this_o present_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n suffer_v agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o we_o be_v about_o to_o find_v these_o character_n so_o agree_v and_o like_a that_o what_o at_o first_o seem_v only_o a_o conjecture_n will_v be_v able_a to_o become_v a_o kind_n of_o certainty_n the_o last_o antichristian_a persecution_n of_o which_o this_o chapter_n speak_v must_v happen_v when_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v almost_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o reign_n now_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o prediction_n and_o type_n of_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o antichrist_n be_v finish_v his_o reign_n therefore_o this_o must_v be_v the_o last_o persecution_n it_o have_v already_o last_v 30_o year_n for_o it_o begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o when_v the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n undertake_v to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a of_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n he_o send_v thither_o soldier_n who_o make_v a_o great_a massacre_n but_o because_o the_o time_n of_o slay_v the_o witness_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o come_v god_n raise_v deliverance_n for_o they_o they_o defend_v themselves_o with_o success_n and_o
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
itself_o and_o its_o own_o safety_n reformation_n the_o enemy_n of_o france_n shall_v hinder_v the_o destroy_n of_o the_o reformation_n language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n always_o signify_v several_a peoples_n and_o never_o one_o only_a people_n thus_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o this_o prophecy_n that_o the_o people_n who_o be_v neighbour_n to_o france_n nay_o those_o who_o be_v distant_a from_o she_o shall_v stop_v she_o in_o this_o furious_a design_n of_o destroy_v the_o reform_a religion_n but_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v hinder_v she_o this_o prophecy_n speak_v not_o perhaps_o it_o shall_v be_v by_o cause_v some_o trouble_n to_o france_n during_o which_o the_o persecute_a faithful_a one_o shall_v have_v opportunity_n of_o breathe_v and_o of_o give_v a_o new_a birth_n to_o the_o truth_n we_o shall_v quick_o know_v whether_o god_n be_v prepare_v this_o already_o all_o the_o protestant_n every_o where_o have_v unite_v their_o interest_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v this_o good_a understanding_n between_o they_o which_o appear_v be_v owe_v unto_o the_o persecution_n in_o france_n the_o house_n of_o austria_n itself_o begin_v to_o understand_v its_o true_a interest_n there_o be_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o late_a truce_n which_o give_v opportunity_n for_o this_o persecution_n will_v not_o be_v calm_a enough_o to_o give_v the_o persecutor_n leisure_n whole_o to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n perhaps_o if_o shall_v be_v by_o another_o method_n that_o the_o several_a nation_n shall_v hinder_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n without_o doubt_n they_o do_v something_o towards_o it_o by_o the_o shelter_n and_o succour_n which_o they_o afford_v to_o the_o fugitive_n and_o particular_o to_o the_o pastor_n who_o god_n reserve_v that_o they_o may_v again_o kindle_v the_o torch_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n yea_o in_o france_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n god_n will_v preserve_v a_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o the_o utter_a perish_v of_o the_o truth_n there_o have_v be_v persecution_n in_o which_o the_o truth_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v quite_o sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o bury_v in_o certain_a place_n this_o must_v not_o happen_v in_o this_o last_o persecution_n the_o truth_n will_v be_v oppress_v yea_o suppress_v but_o it_o shall_v be_v most_o clear_o discern_v and_o those_o who_o shall_v hold_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v most_o evident_o see_v and_o know_v as_o in_o dead_a body_n unbury_v they_o be_v dead_a and_o yet_o man_n do_v see_v they_o as_o clear_o as_o if_o they_o be_v alive_a this_o persecution_n shall_v not_o come_v as_o far_o as_o a_o final_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n as_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o albigenses_n when_o not_o only_o the_o witness_n be_v kill_v but_o be_v bury_v and_o disappear_v for_o several_a age_n for_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v disperse_v do_v preserve_v and_o carry_v the_o truth_n into_o several_a desert_n place_n nevertheless_o the_o body_n of_o they_o be_v bury_v and_o disappear_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o shall_v not_o happen_v in_o this_o last_o persecution_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n observe_v it_o well_o these_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o hinder_v the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n from_o be_v bury_v those_o be_v call_v they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n these_o be_v call_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n the_o former_a hinder_v the_o burial_n out_o of_o piety_n these_o rejoice_v over_o their_o death_n out_o of_o impiety_n in_o this_o whole_a prophecy_n the_o earth_n always_o signify_v the_o territory_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o antichristian_a kingdom_n they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o these_o territory_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n who_o rejoice_v at_o this_o day_n we_o see_v this_o prophecy_n fulfil_v popery_n triumph_v every_o where_o yea_o they_o who_o live_v in_o protestant_a state_n be_v full_a of_o hope_n to_o see_v quick_o their_o religion_n uppermost_a and_o nothing_o be_v more_o arrogant_a and_o insult_a than_o their_o carriage_n but_o in_o a_o few_o year_n they_o shall_v see_v their_o pride_n bring_v very_o low_a which_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xiii_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n the_o reformation_n shall_v within_o a_o few_o year_n rise_v again_o in_o france_n after_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v establish_v by_o royal_a authority_n france_z shall_v renounce_v popery_n and_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v convert_v the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a only_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o after_o these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n shall_v enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o shall_v stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n in_o my_o prejud_n against_o popery_n i_o fix_v these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a upon_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o last_v from_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o taborite_n until_o luther_n during_o which_o time_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o witness_n have_v be_v dead_a but_o i_o have_v whole_o abandon_v that_o conjecture_n after_o i_o have_v serious_o consider_v it_o first_o because_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n the_o witness_n be_v bury_v as_o well_o as_o slay_v it_o be_v true_a there_o continue_v some_o remainder_n of_o calixtin_n in_o bohemia_n but_o they_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v as_o a_o body_n again_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o break_a number_n as_o this_o of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o denote_v a_o uncertain_a and_o indefinite_a number_n as_o i_o observe_v above_o so_o that_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o these_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a a_o day_n stand_v for_o a_o year_n as_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v 1260_o year_n take_v a_o year_n for_o a_o day_n it_o be_v therefore_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a during_o which_o the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v altogether_o suppress_v and_o after_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v raise_v again_o to_o life_n and_o as_o i_o reject_v my_o own_o notion_n i_o will_v not_o that_o any_o shall_v embrace_v those_o of_o dr._n more_o who_o have_v late_o write_v upon_o the_o revelation_n he_o will_v have_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a here_o to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a do_v viz._n 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n but_o true_o he_o do_v not_o well_o consider_v this_o point_n when_o he_o write_v this_o first_o this_o will_v be_v a_o affect_a and_o very_o profound_a obscurity_n after_o he_o have_v reduce_v the_o 1260_o year_n to_o 1260_o day_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a then_o to_o reduce_v the_o same_o 1260_o year_n to_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a we_o can_v find_v a_o example_n where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v forth_o the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o so_o different_a a_o manner_n but_o above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v here_o in_o a_o most_o exact_a manner_n distinguish_v these_o four_o thing_n 1._o the_o preach_v of_o the_o witness_n they_o shall_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 2._o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o after_o this_o their_o body_n lie_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n 3._o the_o duration_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o testimony_n they_o shall_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 1260_o day_n 4._o and_o last_o the_o duration_n of_o their_o death_n they_o shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a he_o that_o will_v confound_v the_o two_o last_o of_o these_o viz._n the_o 1260_o year_n and_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a must_v also_o confound_v the_o two_o first_o viz._n the_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o the_o lie_a dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n but_o certain_o nothing_o be_v more_o different_a then_o to_o prophesy_v and_o to_o lie_v dead_a at_o least_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v while_o they_o be_v dead_a for_o their_o prophesy_a and_o their_o death_n be_v exact_o fix_v on_o the_o same_o period_n denote_v by_o 1260_o day_n and_o by_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a they_o must_v happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
beast_n from_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n signify_v here_o one_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v i.e._n one_o of_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o make_v up_o the_o great_a city_n the_o babyonian_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v it_o this_o therefore_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o must_v happen_v within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v exspire_v and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v raise_v i.e._n after_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v raise_v to_o life_n again_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o then_o the_o same_o hour_n immediate_o after_o that_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o royal_a edict_n without_o delay_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v be_v overturn_v mark_v that_o the_o earthquake_n i.e._n the_o great_a alteration_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o papacy_n must_v for_o that_o time_n happen_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o shall_v fall_v for_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o earthquake_n pepery_n frahte_o shall_v short_o fall_v not_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o the_o monarchy_n but_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o pepery_n now_o what_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o this_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v in_o my_o opinion_n we_o can_v doubt_v that_o it_o be_v france_n this_o kingdom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n or_o piece_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o state_n which_o once_o make_v up_o the_o great_a babylonian_a city_n it_o fall_v this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o french_a monarchy_n shall_v be_v ruin_v it_o may_v be_v humble_v but_o in_o all_o appearance_n providence_n do_v design_n a_o great_a elevation_n for_o she_o afterward_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v not_o let_v go_v unpunished_a the_o horrible_a outrage_n which_o it_o act_v at_o this_o day_n afterward_o it_o must_v build_v its_o greatness_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o enrich_v itself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v take_v part_n with_o the_o papacy_n they_o who_o at_o this_o day_n persecute_v the_o protestant_n know_v not_o wither_v god_n be_v lead_v they_o this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v france_n to_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n if_o she_o come_v thither_o it_o be_v because_o she_o shall_v short_o change_v her_o road_n her_o greatn_a will_v be_v no_o damage_n to_o protestant_a state_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a state_n shall_v be_v enrich_v with_o the_o spoil_n of_o other_o &_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o papacy_n it_o shall_v break_v with_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a religion_n one_o thing_n be_v certain_a that_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n shall_v perish_v through_o the_o refusal_n of_o obedience_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o thing_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sweden_n denmark_n england_n and_o several_a sovereign_a state_n in_o germany_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v spoil_v the_o harlot_n of_o her_o riches_n they_o have_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n seize_v on_o her_o benefice_n and_o revenue_n which_o she_o have_v in_o their_o country_n this_o must_v go_v on_o and_o be_v finish_v as_o it_o be_v begin_v the_o king_n who_o yet_o remain_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n must_v break_v with_o she_o leave_v her_o solitary_a and_o desolate_a but_o who_o must_v begin_v this_o last_o revolt_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o france_n shall_v not_o spain_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n and_o be_v as_o much_o under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o ever_o not_o the_o emperor_n who_o in_o temporal_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o permit_v that_o in_o his_o state_n the_o archbishop_n of_o strigonium_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v take_v away_o the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v any_o country_n but_o france_n which_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o have_v begin_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_o and_o open_o war_n have_v be_v declare_v against_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o king_n ratify_v in_o all_o the_o parliament_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o french_a clergy_n by_o a_o disputation_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n manage_v in_o the_o sorbon_n solemn_o and_o by_o order_n of_o the_o court._n and_o to_o heighten_v the_o affront_n the_o thesis_n be_v post_v up_o even_o upon_o the_o gate_n of_o his_o nuntio_n nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n have_v hitherto_o happen_v at_o least_o in_o a_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o unless_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v occasion_n by_o his_o insolence_n beside_o this_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n lose_v their_o credit_n much_o in_o france_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a party_n though_o well_o enough_o know_v which_o great_o despise_v the_o popular_a devotion_n image_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o these_o be_v humane_a institution_n god_n be_v beforehand_o prepare_v for_o this_o great_a work_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o for_o the_o last_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n the_o pope_n empire_n have_v not_o be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o king_n because_o the_o king_n of_o england_n sweden_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n have_v throw_v off_o his_o government_n and_o consequent_o france_n be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o thing_n retain_v the_o name_n which_o they_o bear_v in_o their_o original_n without_o regard_v the_o alteration_n which_o time_n do_v bring_v along_o though_o at_o this_o day_n there_o be_v not_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o each_o kingdom_n be_v call_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o ten_o part_n because_o the_o prophet_n have_v describe_v this_o empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n by_o its_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o clear_a understanding_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v call_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n see_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o must_v fall_v be_v france_n this_o give_v i_o some_o hope_n that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v the_o street_n or_o place_n of_o this_o city_n i.e._n the_o most_o fair_a and_o eminent_a part_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a upon_o this_o street_n and_o upon_o it_o they_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o resurrection_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n it_o may_v well_o fall_v out_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n see_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o lalf_a of_o their_o death_n be_v either_o begin_v or_o will_v begin_v short_o and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v seven_o thousand_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n and_o not_o seven_o thousand_o man_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o seem_v somewhat_o mysterious_a in_o other_o place_n we_o find_v not_o this_o phrase_n name_n of_o man_n put_v simple_o for_o man_n perhaps_o there_o be_v here_o a_o figure_n of_o grammar_n call_v hypallage_n casus_fw-la so_o that_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o man_n of_o name_n i.e._n of_o raise_v and_o considerable_a quality_n be_v its_o on_o the_o account_n of_o riches_n or_o of_o dignity_n or_o of_o learning_n but_o i_o be_o more_o incline_v to_o say_v that_o here_o these_o word_n name_n of_o man_n must_v be_v take_v in_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o do_v intimate_v that_o the_o total_a reformation_n of_o france_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v with_o bloodshed_n nothing_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o name_n such_o as_o be_v the_o name_n of_o monk_n of_o carmelites_n of_o augustine_n of_o dominican_n of_o jacobins_n franciscan_n capucines_n jesuite_n minim_n and_o a_o infinite_a company_n of_o other_o
the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o this_o great_a circuit_n of_o country_n shall_v be_v lay_v desolate_a the_o 19_o chapter_n be_v the_o last_o in_o which_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n the_o ten_o first_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n must_v not_o be_v disjoin_v from_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n for_o they_o be_v only_o the_o continuation_n of_o it_o the_o solemn_a rejoice_n of_o the_o elect_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n here_o below_o upon_o earth_n the_o eleven_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o chapter_n contain_v a_o wonderful_a vision_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v sit_v upon_o a_o white_a horse_n have_v the_o title_n of_o faithful_a of_o true_a of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o king_n of_o king_n of_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o gather_v his_o army_n together_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o beast_n and_o against_o the_o false_a prophet_n a_o angel_n stand_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o call_v to_o all_o the_o fowl_n of_o heaven_n to_o come_v and_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o those_o man_n that_o must_v be_v slay_v in_o that_o great_a battle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v fight_v on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n gather_v their_o force_n the_o battle_n be_v fight_v the_o beast_n and_o king_n be_v overcome_v he_o be_v take_v with_o his_o false_a prophet_n both_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n together_o with_o all_o those_o who_o have_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v magnificent_a and_o the_o figure_n be_v lofty_a but_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a in_o this_o and_o in_o my_o judgement_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o recapitulation_n of_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n concern_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v and_o this_o be_v proper_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o vision_n which_o go_v before_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o insist_v upon_o it_o especial_o see_v nothing_o be_v find_v of_o that_o which_o we_o seek_v for_o namely_o the_o sign_n and_o mark_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v know_v when_o and_o at_o what_o time_n the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v end_v it_o be_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o and_o above_o all_o in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n that_o we_o find_v the_o character_n of_o this_o end_n and_o of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o it_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a only_o that_o we_o shall_v insist_v upon_o those_o chater_n literal_o the_o slaughter_n and_o murder_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n must_v nor_o be_v understand_v literal_o i_o will_v only_o make_v the_o observation_n upon_o this_o chapter_n which_o i_o make_v upon_o the_o foregoing_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v literal_o the_o expression_n of_o war_n and_o destroy_v that_o be_v use_v here_o for_o example_n that_o jesus_n christ_n must_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n that_o he_o must_v give_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o the_o fowl_n the_o flesh_n of_o king_n of_o captain_n of_o mighty_a man_n of_o horse_n of_o free_a and_o bond_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v metaphor_n borrow_v from_o war_n and_o must_v be_v understand_v surable_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o spiritual_a war_n which_o jesus_n christ_n must_v make_v against_o idolatry_n superstition_n heresy_n and_o tyranny_n his_o quarrel_n be_v with_o these_o and_o not_o with_o man_n beside_o the_o reason_n allege_v we_o have_v here_o a_o convince_a one_o that_o the_o instrument_n of_o so_o many_o victory_n and_o which_o must_v make_v such_o a_o slaughter_n 15._o verse_n 15._o be_v the_o sharp_a sword_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o he_o who_o sit_v upon_o the_o white_a horse_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v slay_v with_o the_o sword_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o horse_n and_o all_o the_o folw_n be_v fill_v with_o their_o flesh_n now_o all_o know_v that_o this_o sharp_a sword_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n a_o spiritual_a sword_n which_o must_v act_v only_o spiritual_a slaughter_n and_o which_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o life_n of_o man_n but_o their_o manner_n and_o idolatry_n so_o that_o i_o fear_v lest_o those_o be_v mistake_v who_o hope_v to_o render_v to_o babylon_n that_o which_o we_o have_v receive_v form_n she_o and_o in_o the_o cup_n which_o she_o have_v fill_v to_o fill_v to_o her_o double_a i._n e._n to_o give_v her_o blood_n for_o blood_n torment_n for_o torment_n this_o be_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o have_v now_o do_v with_o this_o subject_n and_o i_o think_v there_o remain_v but_o one_o thing_n to_o do_v that_o i_o may_v give_v a_o clear_a idea_n of_o our_o prophecy_n and_o that_o be_v to_o epitomise_v and_o rank_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n the_o various_a event_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n displace_v and_o confound_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v clear_a than_o god_n do_v intend_v they_o shall_v be_v as_o for_o the_o seven_o plague_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n they_o be_v perfect_o rank_v according_a to_o their_o order_n and_o according_a to_o their_o time_n ruin_n a_o commendious_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o must_v bring_v antichrist_n kingdom_n to_o its_o ruin_n 1._o the_o first_o plague_n of_o the_o first_o viol_n begin_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 900._o it_o last_v almost_o 150._o year_n and_o end_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o leo_n ix_o about_o the_o year_n 1050._o 2._o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n and_o end_n at_o the_o go_v out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o in_o the_o year_n 1270._o or_o 1292._o for_o till_o then_o some_o of_o the_o latin_n keep_v possession_n in_o palestine_n so_o that_o they_o take_v up_o the_o space_n of_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n 3._o the_o four_o plague_n begin_v before_o the_o croisades_n but_o if_o we_o please_v we_o may_v place_v its_o beginning_n where_o the_o forego_n end_n this_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a yoke_n and_o this_o period_n beginning_n at_o the_o year_n 1270_o shall_v continue_v until_o the_o year_n 1378_o when_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o five_o plague_n begin_v namely_o the_o weaken_n of_o the_o papal_a reign_n by_o the_o schism_n therefore_o this_o period_n will_v contain_v 108_o year_n 4_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o remove_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n and_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n it_o begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1305_o and_o last_v until_o the_o year_n 1440._o this_o period_n be_v a_o little_a joint_v within_o the_o former_a shall_v last_v 130_o or_o 135._o year_n 5._o the_o six_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n and_o the_o desolation_n which_o they_o make_v in_o the_o pope_n dominion_n and_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n begin_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fourteen_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1370._o and_o last_v until_o the_o siege_n of_o vienna_n under_o charles_n the_o five_o in_o 1529_o this_o period_n will_v be_v 150_o year_n 6._o the_o seven_o plague_n beginning_n about_o the_o year_n 1520_o and_o last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o our_o age_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o must_v last_v about_o 190_o year_n this_o last_o period_n be_v long_a than_o the_o rest_n because_o god_n intend_v to_o subdivide_v it_o into_o three_o other_o period_n 7._o the_o first_o period_n of_o this_o last_o viol_n be_v the_o harvest_n which_o last_v 30_o or_o 40_o year_n from_o the_o year_n 1520_o until_o 1560_o when_o all_o the_o country_n which_o be_v to_o be_v reform_v have_v embrace_v the_o reformation_n 8._o the_o second_o period_n of_o this_o seven_o viol_n be_v that_o season_n and_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o victory_n which_o the_o papacy_n regain_v and_o this_o period_n last_v from_o 1560_o or_o 1570_o for_o since_o that_o time_n popery_n have_v receive_v no_o considerable_a check_n but_o rather_o have_v much_o prevail_v it_o have_v make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n have_v have_v overcome_v they_o 9_o towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o second_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n a_o sore_a persecution_n must_v happen_v the_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n i.e._n the_o faithful_a who_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n shall_v be_v oppress_v and_o remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o be_v the_o profession_n
of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v whole_o suppress_v but_o the_o truth_n itself_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v nor_o lay_v in_o the_o grave_n nor_o forget_v 10._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a shall_v begin_v the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v the_o vintage_n this_o be_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o this_o period_n shall_v last_v 20_o or_o 25_o year_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o will_v begin_v about_o the_o year_n 1690_o or_o a_o little_a while_n after_o 11._o the_o first_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n which_o shall_v break_v with_o the_o kourt_n of_o rome_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o religion_n in_o that_o kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o first_o action_n of_o the_o vintage_n 12._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o agent_n shall_v rally_v all_o their_o force_n but_o god_n shall_v muster_v all_o his_o together_o and_o give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n then_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v throw_v into_o the_o lake_n and_o plunge_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n babylon_n shall_v whole_o fall_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v chap._n xv._o the_o reason_n why_o in_o this_o work_n we_o speak_v of_o some_o thing_n so_o positive_o the_o link_a together_o of_o our_o principle_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v that_o we_o now_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n i_o do_v here_o finish_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v about_o those_o event_n past_a and_o future_a which_o concern_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n second_o edition_n have_v this_o advantage_n that_o they_o may_v be_v suit_v to_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o reader_n of_o who_o a_o trial_n have_v be_v make_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o do_v it_o i_o will_v glad_o use_v this_o piece_n of_o prudence_n with_o respect_n to_o a_o remark_n which_o very_o many_o have_v make_v namely_o that_o in_o this_o discourse_n we_o speak_v over_o positive_o and_o which_o too_o much_o confidence_n concern_v thing_n which_o at_o the_o most_o ought_v to_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o conjecture_n perhaps_o some_o time_n or_o other_o man_n shall_v know_v the_o principal_a reason_n which_o make_v i_o speak_v in_o so_o confident_a a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o token_n of_o assurance_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o desire_v their_o attention_n to_o several_a thing_n which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v conjecture_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n that_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o strong_a conjecture_n the_o first_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o confident_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v concern_v the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v for_o example_n i_o say_v not_o down_o the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v exact_o in_o such_o a_o year_n for_o i_o have_v declare_v and_o do_v still_o declare_v that_o i_o know_v not_o from_o what_o time_n god_n shall_v please_v to_o begin_v the_o reckon_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a not_o but_o that_o i_o strong_o hope_v that_o god_n intend_v to_o begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n but_o this_o do_v not_o rise_v to_o a_o full_a assurance_n that_o which_o concern_v the_o rise_n again_o of_o our_o reformation_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o approach_a reformation_n of_o france_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o france_n which_o shall_v forsake_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n i_o confess_v it_o and_o if_o thing_n shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o much_o mistake_v but_o however_o if_o the_o fall_n of_o popery_n shall_v begin_v in_o some_o other_o place_n i_o will_v ingenous_o confess_v that_o i_o be_v deceive_v that_o the_o country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n which_o be_v not_o under_o the_o papacy_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o that_o they_o must_v not_o feel_v a_o persecution_n seem_v to_o i_o more_o than_o probable_a and_o i_o believe_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o that_o god_n shall_v send_v his_o desolate_v scourge_n upon_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o europe_n without_o except_v the_o place_n where_o our_o religion_n at_o this_o day_n bear_v sway_n i_o grant_v that_o man_n will_v have_v right_a to_o accuse_v i_o that_o i_o have_v guess_v wrong_a but_o not_o that_o i_o make_v rash_a conclusion_n and_o true_o when_o i_o consider_v the_o horrible_a looseness_n which_o every_o where_n prevail_v i_o confess_v that_o i_o can_v but_o fear_v lest_o good_a shall_v throw_v all_o into_o the_o same_o furnace_n certain_a what_o be_v propound_v as_o certain_a behold_v therefore_o what_o i_o assert_v namely_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n which_o antichrist_n must_v raise_v against_o the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n which_o be_v the_o period_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o empire_n must_v see_v its_o end_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v mistake_v nine_o or_o ten_o year_n and_o that_o this_o empire_n shall_v instead_o of_o end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o thereabouts_o run_v on_o until_o the_o year_n 1720_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o can_v just_o treat_v i_o as_o a_o false_a prophet_n and_o accuse_v i_o of_o rashness_n many_o will_v not_o forbear_v to_o judge_v i_o rash_a because_o i_o propound_v my_o conjecture_n about_o these_o thing_n as_o certain_a conclusion_n to_o this_o i_o have_v a_o second_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o none_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o be_o possess_v with_o and_o persuade_v of_o that_o which_o i_o think_v i_o evident_o see_v and_o that_o i_o find_v the_o proof_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v convince_a to_o myself_o i_o shall_v do_v ill_a to_o demand_v of_o other_o the_o same_o assurance_n and_o oblige_v they_o to_o entertain_v the_o same_o persuasion_n i_o declare_v the_o contrary_a in_o express_a term_n i_o be_o well_o content_a as_o i_o have_v say_v that_o my_o reader_n shall_v account_v these_o assertion_n to_o be_v conjecture_n provide_v that_o i_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o believe_v what_o i_o see_v or_o what_o i_o believe_v i_o see_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o it_o seem_v that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a necessity_n of_o punish_v i_o for_o this_o pretend_a rashness_n see_v if_o so_o be_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v time_n be_v prepare_v for_o i_o a_o mortification_n sore_a enough_o let_v we_o leave_v providence_n to_o work_v it_o will_v discover_v who_o be_v guilty_a of_o rashness_n and_o fond_a credulity_n consider_v our_o principle_n must_v be_v consider_v the_o last_o thing_n which_o i_o will_v say_v for_o my_o justification_n be_v that_o before_o any_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n as_o to_o what_o i_o hold_v that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v my_o principle_n must_v be_v due_o weigh_v and_o that_o not_o each_o apart_o as_o perhaps_o some_o have_v do_v but_o conjoint_o behold_v the_o principle_n and_o their_o connexion_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o these_o prophecy_n speak_v 2._o that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n 3._o that_o this_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v begin_v when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o when_o that_o head_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n paul_n time_n be_v destroy_v here_o be_v three_o principle_n which_o i_o know_v not_o how_o any_o protestant_n can_v doubt_v of_o we_o shall_v present_o see_v whither_o they_o will_v lead_v we_o 4._o my_o four_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n so_o that_o stink_a ulcer_n in_o the_o first_o be_v the_o horrible_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o ten_o age._n the_o sea_n and_o river_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o two_o follow_a plague_n be_v the_o butchery_n act_v
by_o the_o croisades_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o sun_n heat_n in_o the_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n the_o eclipse_n and_o darken_n of_o this_o sun_n in_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o grand_a schism_n between_o rome_n and_o avignon_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o pass_v over_o euphrates_n in_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v over_o the_o bosphorus_n to_o invade_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o a_o part_n of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o last_o the_o divide_v of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o divide_v of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o communion_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v i_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n which_o i_o can_v doubt_v of_o that_o i_o have_v it_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o plague_n but_o this_o it_o be_v say_v seem_v rash_a to_o assert_v so_o confident_o that_o which_o can_v only_o be_v a_o strong_a conjecture_n man_n may_v object_v what_o they_o please_v against_o this_o exposition_n but_o i_o can_v recant_v it_o and_o i_o desire_v the_o world_n serious_o to_o consider_v only_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o my_o explication_n very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o word_n and_o metaphor_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o chance_n shall_v produce_v a_o explication_n so_o universal_o lucky_a it_o must_v be_v remember_v what_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v prophetical_a we_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o passage_n that_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v but_o we_o observe_v that_o these_o application_n be_v far_o from_o be_v universal_o true_a it_o be_v therefore_o chance_n that_o produce_v those_o lucky_a agreement_n but_o if_o any_o one_o come_v who_o shall_v make_v such_o a_o measure_a division_n of_o time_n and_o such_o a_o just_a application_n of_o these_o time_n and_o the_o event_n in_o they_o unto_o the_o character_n with_o which_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mark_v so_o that_o nothing_o be_v defective_a then_o i_o shall_v remain_v perfect_o satisfy_v that_o this_o last_o interpreter_n have_v exact_o hit_v the_o truth_n it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o conjecture_n let_v i_o therefore_o be_v permit_v to_o remain_v persuade_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o plague_n see_v they_o so_o perfect_o agree_v with_o though_o event_n which_o be_v past_a my_o five_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v not_o be_v less_o happy_a in_o hit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n a_o man_n must_v be_v blind_a if_o he_o see_v not_o that_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o immediate_o after_o this_o fall_n be_v divide_v into_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v the_o first_o fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o first_o reformation_n which_o certain_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o second_o reformation_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v none_o can_v i_o think_v serious_o consider_v the_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o the_o representation_n and_o the_o original_a but_o be_v will_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v so_o 6._o my_o six_o and_o last_o principle_n be_v that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o last_o conclusion_n so_o natural_o and_o necessary_o flower_n from_o the_o forego_v one_o that_o none_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o precede_a but_o he_o must_v likewise_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o let_v we_o now_o see_v whither_o these_o principle_n do_v lead_v we_o reign_v all_o our_o principle_n lead_v we_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age_n to_o find_v the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v if_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n then_o certain_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o prophetic_a day_n or_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n belong_v to_o it_o if_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v idolatry_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o that_o time_n in_o which_o idolatry_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o relic_n and_o of_o saint_n be_v full_o establish_v in_o the_o five_o age_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o five_o age_n this_o will_v bring_v you_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o must_v begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n before_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v so_o in_o express_a and_o clear_a term_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o age_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v you_o to_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o roman-papist_n see_n be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n assign_v to_o his_o empire_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o hold_v at_o rome_n cease_v to_o hold_v 7._o â—_o 6_o 7._o or_o withhold_v which_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age._n reckon_v again_o your_o 1260_o year_n since_o that_o time_n and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o you_o fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o we_o have_v hit_v right_a in_o explain_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n the_o last_o viol_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o its_o influence_n be_v run_v still_o according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o the_o precede_a viol_n it_o can_v be_v run_v out_o above_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v again_o by_o this_o rule_n and_o you_o will_v fall_v into_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v real_o the_o first_o and_o second_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a papacy_n which_o must_v be_v produce_v by_o as_o many_o reformation_n than_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n must_v have_v be_v the_o harvest_n lengthen_v as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v the_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n you_o can_v make_v it_o long_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v and_o you_o will_v fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age_n the_o find_v there_o the_o vintage_n and_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n last_o if_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v be_v rational_a it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n for_o the_o reformation_n can_v be_v raise_v again_o so_o as_o to_o fall_v down_o a_o second_o time_n see_v we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n be_v about_o to_o expire_v therefore_o reckon_v this_o persecution_n as_o the_o last_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v provide_v you_o observe_v the_o measure_n which_o god_n have_v set_v to_o the_o long_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v and_o this_o however_o will_v bring_v you_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age._n observe_v i_o pray_v you_o how_o many_o thing_n do_v bring_v you_o to_o this_o eighteen_o age._n admire_v the_o meeting_n of_o so_o many_o path_n which_o do_v all_o bring_v you_o to_o the_o same_o point_n and_o remember_v this_o undoubted_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v hit_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n i_o entreat_v above_o all_o the_o roman-catholic_n to_o consider_v serious_o this_o principle_n how_o can_v they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o system_fw-la of_o lie_n and_o false_a supposition_n shall_v hang_v well_o together_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o roman_a see_v exact_o all_o the_o character_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o spiritual_a babylon_n to_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o scarlet_a that_o â—ve_n shall_v meet_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o its_o birth_n exact_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophet_n have_v mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o exact_a these_o seven_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n denote_v by_o seven_o plague_n that_o god_n shall_v exact_o at_o this_o time_n permit_v that_o f._n
maimbourg_n shall_v publish_v one_o history_n upon_o another_o of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o croisades_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n of_o lutheranism_n and_o of_o calvinism_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o raise_v our_o attention_n unto_o these_o great_a event_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o without_o this_o perhaps_o none_o will_v have_v think_v of_o i_o earnest_o beseech_v they_o i_o say_v serious_o to_o consider_v this_o heap_n of_o circumstance_n and_o to_o tell_v i_o in_o their_o conscience_n whether_o chance_n can_v produce_v and_o agreement_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o point_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o subject_n none_o can_v ever_o make_v this_o reflection_n serious_o but_o he_o must_v be_v convince_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n we_o have_v do_v examine_v that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o may_v keep_v our_o word_n that_o we_o give_v in_o the_o title_n of_o our_o second_o part_n we_o must_v now_o inquire_v what_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n after_o that_o great_a event_n this_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o these_o term_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n behold_v the_o text_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n to_o so_o many_o doubt_n and_o so_o many_o controversy_n behold_v that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o be_v call_v chiliast_n and_o millenaries_n i_o mean_v not_o those_o chiliast_n who_o have_v believe_v a_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o the_o church_n during_o which_o time_n it_o must_v enjoy_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n the_o carnal_a and_o sinful_a pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n these_o be_v filthy_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n mouth_n millenaries_n a_o distinction_n between_o carnal_a and_o spiritual_a millenaries_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n god_n reserve_v to_o himself_o a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o he_o must_v reign_v by_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o a_o abundance_n of_o his_o spirit_n bring_v all_o nation_n to_o his_o knowledge_n govern_v they_o with_o a_o golden_a sceptre_n and_o no_o long_o with_o a_o iron_n one_o secure_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o from_o all_o danger_n of_o corruption_n as_o for_o these_o i_o say_v the_o time_n be_v come_v and_o that_o very_o short_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v ashamed_a that_o they_o have_v brand_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o chiliast_n of_o millenaries_n and_o five_o monarchyman_n i_o have_v former_a by_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o divine_a in_o the_o due_a understanding_n of_o prophecy_n we_o wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a stupidity_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v not_o discern_v in_o their_o own_o oracle_n our_o jesus_n and_o their_o messiah_n we_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o dismal_a blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o do_v not_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o holy_a see_n and_o their_o holy_a church_n god_n have_v have_v reason_n why_o he_o have_v give_v these_o man_n eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v and_o a_o heart_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o here_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o must_v be_v a_o blindness_n great_a than_o can_v be_v imagine_v earth_n it_o be_v surprise_v that_o man_n have_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o those_o who_o see_v not_o this_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n which_o must_v make_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a in_o this_o blindness_n i_o have_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n that_o i_o see_v this_o reign_n in_o the_o scripture_n ever_o since_o i_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o without_o have_v read_v either_o any_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n or_o writing_n of_o the_o millenaries_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o such_o clearness_n that_o if_o shall_v be_v difficult_a to_o shake_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o bind_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v in_o the_o time_n bypass_a room_n for_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o satant_n must_v be_v bind_v first_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o within_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v necessary_o find_v a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v i.e._n hinder_v in_o his_o design_n which_o be_v seduction_n and_o persecution_n this_o it_o too_o plain_a to_o be_v deny_v but_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v this_o period_n i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v so_o great_a so_o learned_a and_o so_o holy_a a_o person_n as_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n to_o place_v this_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n within_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o eleven_o age._n how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v bind_v during_o that_o space_n be_v it_o with_o respect_n to_o seduction_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v he_o not_o seduce_v man_n be_v not_o the_o pagan_n seduce_v their_o religion_n be_v it_o not_o the_o rule_v religion_n there_o be_v christian_n i_o grant_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n have_v he_o not_o set_v on_o foot_n that_o grand_a seduction_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v he_o not_o bring_v idolatry_n into_o the_o church_n the_o abomination_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n such_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v never_o great_a among_o the_o pagan_n with_o respect_n to_o persecution_n have_v he_o be_v bind_v how_o much_o blood_n have_v shed_v how_o many_o butchery_n have_v he_o act_v how_o many_o massacre_n what_o a_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n can_v it_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o period_n of_o satan_n bind_n he_o be_v never_o so_o break_v loose_a constantin_n the_o falsity_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o begin_v they_o at_o constantin_n what_o do_v those_o gain_n who_o come_v three_o hundred_o year_n low_o and_o hold_v that_o santan_n begin_v to_o be_v bind_v at_o the_o time_n of_o constantin_n they_o must_v upon_o that_o principle_n place_v their_o end_n at_o the_o year_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o so_o include_v within_o their_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n the_o rage_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v feed_v upon_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o seduction_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o run_v after_o he_o who_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n who_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o in_o one_o word_n they_o must_v take_v in_o into_o their_o period_n of_o santan_n bind_v that_o space_n of_o time_n in_o which_o
a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n behold_v the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n immediate_o after_o the_o prophet_n add_v and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n 27._o v._o 27._o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v and_o obey_v he_o behold_v the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o a_o reign_n which_o succeed_v to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n in_o truth_n we_o must_v give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o have_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n after_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o four_o empire_n have_v be_v break_v to_o piece_n to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o reign_v for_o ever_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n we_o must_v speak_v without_o any_o judgement_n judgement_n the_o five_o monarchy_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o we_o say_v that_o this_o everlasting_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o heavenly_a reign_n after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n for_o the_o apostle_n st_n paul_n say_v in_o plain_a term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v then_o reign_v no_o long_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n even_o the_o father_n beside_o daniel_n speak_v of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o not_o of_o one_o that_o be_v above_o they_o further_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a trifle_a to_o mingle_v eternal_a thing_n with_o temporal_a and_o bring_v down_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o earthly_a and_o temporal_a monarchy_n by_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o five_o monarchy_n thus_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o prophet_n treat_v here_o of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o indeed_o be_v heavenly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o purity_n but_o be_v earthly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o seat_n and_o because_o it_o must_v be_v upon_o earth_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o prophecy_n only_o that_o in_o this_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o it_o need_v not_o any_o commentary_n the_o prophet_n say_v express_o after_o this_o so_o the_o first_o verse_n be_v render_v in_o the_o french_a i.e._n after_o the_o last_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o false_a prophet_n the_o devil_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o saint_n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v too_o plain_a and_o this_o very_a thing_n make_v our_o sense_n of_o it_o suspicious_a the_o prophet_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o express_v future_a thing_n so_o clear_o but_o if_o this_o reason_n hold_v the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o reject_v our_o oracle_n concern_v jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n this_o a_o virgin_n shall_v conceive_v a_o son_n and_o this_o other_o and_o thou_o bethelehem_n out_o of_o thou_o shall_v come_v a_o ruler_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o whole_a 53._o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n and_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n that_o messiah_n must_v be_v cut_v off_o but_o not_o for_o himself_o and_o that_o very_o clear_a oracle_n he_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offering_n for_o sin_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o less_o plain_a in_o speak_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o birth_n his_o life_n and_o his_o death_n than_o those_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n other_o instead_o of_o confess_v that_o this_o text_n be_v too_o clear_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o literal_a sense_n say_v that_o it_o be_v too_o obscure_a and_o must_v be_v explain_v by_o other_o that_o be_v more_o clear_a true_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o man_n can_v speak_v at_o this_o rat_n it_o be_v obscure_a because_o it_o say_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o these_o gentleman_n imagine_v and_o because_o it_o be_v inconstant_a with_o their_o hyphothese_n chap._n xvii_o the_o second_o spring_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n be_v the_o reign_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o promise_v make_v to_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fulfil_v but_o must_v be_v the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n the_o second_o spring_n of_o my_o argument_n shall_v be_v the_o prophecy_n and_o oracle_n which_o promise_v unto_o the_o jew_n extraordinary_a blessing_n a_o reign_n upon_o earth_n a_o prosperity_n that_o shall_v be_v visible_a to_o all_o nation_n yea_o a_o elevation_n to_o a_o kingdom_n unto_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n these_o oracle_n be_v without_o number_n we_o must_v only_o produce_v some_o of_o they_o jew_n isal_n 2.2_o 3_o 4._o sacred_a oracle_n that_o promise_v great_a prosperity_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o 3._o and_o many_o people_n shall_v go_v and_o say_v come_v you_o and_o let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o of_o be_v way_n amp_n c._n and_o he_o shall_v judge_v among_o the_o nation_n and_o rebuke_v many_o people_n and_o in_o chapter_n 25_o v._o 8._o he_o will_v swallow_v up_o death_n in_o victory_n and_o the_o lord_n god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o all_o face_n and_o the_o rebuke_n of_o his_o people_n shall_v he_o take_v away_o from_o off_o all_o the_o earth_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v speak_v it_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 32_o chapter_n behold_v a_o king_n shall_v reign_v in_o righteousness_n and_o prince_n shall_v rule_v in_o judgement_n and_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n and_o a_o covert_n from_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o 41_o chapter_n v._o 8._o but_o thou_o israel_n art_n my_o servant_n jacob_n who_o i_o have_v choose_v the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n my_o friend_n etc._n etc._n v._n 10._o fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o be_v not_o dismay_v for_o i_o be_o thy_o god_n i_o will_v strengthen_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v help_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v uphold_v thou_o with_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o my_o righteousness_n v._o 12_o thou_o shall_v seek_v they_o and_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o even_o the_o man_n that_o contend_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n v._n 15._o behold_v i_o will_v make_v thou_o a_o new_a sharp_a thresh_a instrument_n have_v tooth_n thou_o shall_v thresh_v the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v make_v the_o hill_n as_o chaff_n in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n but_o now_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o create_v thou_o o_o jacob_n and_o he_o that_o form_v thou_o o_o israel_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o have_v redeem_v thou_o i_o have_v call_v thou_o by_o name_n when_o thou_o pass_v through_o the_o water_n i_o will_v be_v with_o thou_o and_o through_o the_o river_n they_o shall_v not_o overflow_v thou_o for_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n the_o holy_a one_o of_o israel_n thy_o saviour_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o i_o will_v bring_v thy_o seed_n from_o the_o east_n and_o gather_v thou_o from_o the_o west_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o bring_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 44_o chap._n v._o 2_o 3._o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o make_v thou_o and_o form_v thou_o from_o the_o womb_n who_o will_v help_v thou_o fear_v not_o o_o jacob_n my_o servant_n for_o i_o will_v pour_v water_n upon_o he_o that_o be_v thirsty_a and_o flood_n upon_o the_o dry_a ground_n i_o will_v pour_v my_o spirit_n upon_o thy_o seed_n and_o my_o blessing_n upon_o thy_o offspring_n and_o in_o the_o 45_o chap._n v._o
lie_v so_o he_o be_v their_o saviour_n if_o the_o jew_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o look_v for_o but_o the_o conversion_n of_o some_o thousand_o of_o they_o who_o shall_v not_o be_v damn_v can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o goodness_n be_v great_a that_o be_v bestow_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n and_o that_o god_n will_v deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o lovingkindness_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o whole_a nation_n which_o for_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v loft_n will_v such_o a_o conversion_n deserve_v to_o be_v count_v any_o thing_n above_o all_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n in_o this_o 63_o chapter_n that_o the_o six_o first_o verse_n represent_v in_o a_o magnificent_a manner_n the_o bloody_a victory_n of_o a_o conqueror_n who_o be_v this_o that_o come_v from_o edom_n with_o dye_v garment_n from_o bozrah_n this_o that_o be_v glorious_a in_o his_o apparel_n travel_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o strength_n i_o that_o speak_v in_o righteousness_n mighty_a to_o save_v wherefore_o be_v thou_o red_a in_o thy_o apparel_n and_o thy_o garment_n like_o he_o that_o tread_v in_o the_o wine-fat_n i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v none_o with_o i_o for_o i_o will_v tread_v they_o in_o my_o anger_n and_o trample_v they_o in_o my_o fury_n and_o their_o blood_n shall_v be_v sprinkle_v upon_o my_o garment_n and_o i_o will_v stain_v all_o my_o raiment_n for_o the_o day_n of_o vengeance_n be_v in_o my_o heart_n and_o the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_v be_v come_v and_o i_o look_v and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o help_v and_o i_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o uphold_v therefore_o my_o own_o arm_n bring_v salvation_n unto_o i_o and_o my_o fury_n it_o uphold_v i_o and_o i_o will_v tread_v down_o the_o people_n in_o my_o anger_n and_o make_v they_o drink_v in_o my_o fury_n and_o i_o will_v bring_v down_o their_o strength_n to_o the_o earth_n ordinary_o this_o passage_n be_v interpret_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v apply_v to_o it_o by_o a_o pious_a allusion_n revelation_n the_o victory_n over_o antichrist_n fortolde_v in_o the_o 63_o of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n but_o i_o much_o wonder_v that_o none_o have_v descry_v its_o true_a meaning_n and_o that_o none_o have_v perceive_v that_o the_o same_o event_n exact_o be_v foretold_v here_o and_o in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o 11_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o expression_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v to_o this_o passage_n of_o isaiah_n when_o he_o say_v â—5_n revel_v 19_o â—5_n and_o he_o tread_v the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o fierceness_n and_o wrath_n of_o almighty_a god._n the_o figure_n be_v the_o same_o borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n combat_n and_o bloodshed_n so_o that_o without_o doubt_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n namely_o that_o great_a victory_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n must_v gain_v over_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n a_o unbloody_a victory_n and_o which_o must_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n his_o word_n but_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o war_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o paint_v out_o spiritual_a victory_n with_o colour_n borrow_v from_o temporal_a one_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v for_o who_o this_o victory_n describe_v by_o isaiah_n must_v be_v gain_v without_o doubt_n it_o be_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o speak_v the_o year_n of_o my_o redeem_a be_v come_v and_o present_o after_o follow_v that_o which_o we_o have_v cite_v i_o will_v mention_v the_o lovingkindness_n of_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n which_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o can_v belong_v to_o any_o other_o it_o be_v therefore_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o on_o their_o behalf_n that_o the_o great_a battle_n in_o the_o 19_o of_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v fight_v it_o will_v be_v to_o get_v a_o crown_n for_o they_o and_o to_o raise_v they_o upon_o a_o throne_n therefore_o this_o nation_n be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a a_o error_n as_o man_n have_v hitherto_o imagine_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o their_o messiah_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o must_v advance_v their_o nation_n to_o very_o great_a glory_n but_o they_o be_v mistake_v 1._o in_o that_o they_o have_v not_o own_a the_o messiah_n in_o his_o state_n of_o humiliation_n and_o will_v not_o till_o his_o glorious_a appearance_n 2._o they_o doubtless_o mistake_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o kingdom_n fix_v thereto_o too_o much_o of_o what_o be_v temporal_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o spiritual_a and_o not_o at_o all_o consist_v in_o command_v over_o nation_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o war_n to_o receive_v of_o they_o tribute_n and_o subjection_n it_o will_v rather_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o glorious_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o zealous_a the_o most_o holy_a which_o shall_v give_v pastor_n and_o it_o may_v be_v governor_n to_o all_o other_o people_n in_o this_o we_o have_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n there_o be_v nothing_o formal_o speak_v of_o the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o very_a surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v have_v omit_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a event_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o book_n of_o prophecy_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o it_o so_o our_o interpreter_n will_v willing_o find_v it_o every_o where_o and_o real_o can_v find_v it_o but_o in_o very_a few_o place_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o it_o be_v only_a to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o those_o place_n be_v that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a people_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o be_v no_o other_o holy_a people_n but_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o the_o five_o monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o kingdom_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o angel_n who_o foretold_v his_o birth_n to_o the_o b._n virgin._n god_n will_v give_v he_o the_o throne_n of_o david_n his_o father_n i_o will_v feign_v know_v how_o that_o oracle_n have_v be_v accomplish_v the_o convert_a gentile_n of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v king_n for_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v they_o the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n while_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v child_n and_o brethren_n of_o david_n be_v the_o avow_a enemy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o may_v well_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n whereof_o that_o of_o david_n be_v the_o figure_n but_o that_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n satisfy_v but_o what_o do_v the_o answer_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n signify_v they_o demand_v of_o he_o zews_n i._o christ_n promise_v his_o apostle_n to_o re-establish_a the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o zews_n will_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n restore_v the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o israel_n jesus_n reply_v by_o remit_v they_o to_o another_o time_n it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o time_n sand_n season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v put_v in_o his_o own_o power_n if_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v never_o be_v restore_v to_o israel_n why_o do_v not_o our_o lord_n tell_v they_o so_o and_o why_o do_v he_o hold_v they_o in_o suspense_n if_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o our_o christian_a church_n why_o do_v he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o long_a time_n say_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o time_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n shall_v be_v effect_v within_o a_o few_o year_n in_o their_o own_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n and_o by_o themselves_o last_o why_o have_v he_o command_v we_o to_o pray_v daily_o thy_o kingdom_n come_v since_o that_o kingdom_n be_v already_o come_v for_o by_o that_o kingdom_n can_v be_v understand_v the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n where_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o as_o man_n be_v only_o the_o
convert_v become_v a_o apostle_n and_o the_o instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n the_o convert_a jew_n shall_v complete_a the_o conversion_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a pagan_a nation_n in_o the_o utmost_a corner_n of_o the_o world._n this_o doubtless_o be_v that_o admirable_a return_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o advancement_n to_o the_o sovereign_a dignity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o ezekiel_n represent_v in_o the_o 37._o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o resurrection_n this_o also_o be_v that_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v life_n from_o the_o dead_a ezekiel_n see_v a_o large_a valley_n cover_v with_o dead_a bone_n these_o dead_a bone_n be_v the_o house_n of_o israel_n say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o come_v together_o and_o sinew_n and_o flesh_n come_v upon_o they_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n enter_v into_o they_o the_o prophet_n speak_v far_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n of_o the_o victory_n this_o renew_a israel_n shall_v obtain_v over_o gog_n and_o magog_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n after_o which_o in_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n he_o make_v a_o figurative_a description_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o church_n perfect_v upon_o earth_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o magnific_a temple_n whereof_o he_o describe_v the_o part_n the_o apartment_n and_o several_a building_n the_o altar_n priest_n victim_n the_o land_n of_o their_o possession_n and_o a_o new_a division_n of_o it_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n 45._o chap._n 45._o which_o have_v appear_v so_o unintelligible_a to_o most_o interpreter_n i_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n by_o say_v that_o the_o papism_n make_v it_o hereby_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n by_o their_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n comprehend_v nothing_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o see_v not_o that_o god_n have_v reserve_v that_o nation_n to_o manifest_v in_o they_o his_o great_a wonder_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v destroy_v by_o flame_n as_o in_o spain_n and_o in_o those_o country_n where_o the_o inquisition_n be_v in_o force_n chap._n xviii_o the_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o church_n so_o many_o prophecy_n which_o concern_v the_o complete_a victory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o perfect_a prosperity_n which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v my_o three_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n be_v the_o prophecy_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v and_o which_o can_v be_v fulfil_v unless_o such_o a_o kingdom_n do_v come_v this_o will_v be_v a_o large_a subject_n and_o yield_v matter_n for_o several_a book_n and_o those_o good_a one_o too_o whereby_o the_o world_n may_v be_v inform_v of_o several_a thing_n they_o know_v not_o but_o this_o book_n be_v large_a already_o than_o i_o will_v have_v have_v it_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o brief_o to_o show_v and_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o time_n which_o we_o have_v not_o yet_o see_v for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o several_a prophecy_n which_o be_v deliver_v on_o purpose_n to_o describe_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o give_v we_o the_o character_n of_o it_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a oracle_n be_v not_o perfect_o fulfil_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o remarkable_a of_o all_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n be_v that_o which_o god_n himself_o pronounce_v to_o adam_n the_o seed_n of_o he_o woman_n shall_v bruise_v the_o serpent_n head_n and_z â—hee_o shall_v bruise_v his_o heel_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v empire_n and_o power_n so_o that_o prophecy_n import_v the_o victory_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o child_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v destroy_v it_o now_o this_o be_v a_o promise_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o age_n wherein_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n prevail_v over_o that_o of_o satan_n it_o be_v a_o observation_n we_o can_v mind_v too_o much_o that_o we_o must_v careful_o distinguish_v here_o between_o life_n and_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n life_n signify_v existence_n but_o reign_n import_v actual_a domination_n and_o rule_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o age_n have_v have_v a_o party_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n have_v be_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o satan_n who_o end_n be_v to_o destroy_v he_o and_o it_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o victory_n over_o a_o adversary_n to_o prevent_v he_o from_o attain_v his_o end_n but_o this_o can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o full_a and_o complete_a victory_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o that_o to_o be_v the_o predominant_a prevail_a party_n whereas_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v always_o be_v oppress_v either_o by_o paganism_n or_o by_o mahometanism_n or_o by_o antichristianism_n such_o a_o time_n therefore_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v wherein_o the_o party_n of_o true_a christianity_n shall_v prevail_v over_o and_o utter_o extinguish_v the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n gen._n all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v not_o be_v bless_v in_o christ_n 49_o gen._n the_o second_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o abraham_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v blessed_v which_o signify_v that_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n shall_v spread_v itself_o over_o all_o nation_n to_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v that_o other_o prophecy_n shiloh_n shall_v come_v and_o to_o he_o shall_v the_o gather_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v it_o be_v true_a almost_o all_o nation_n have_v be_v invite_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n many_o have_v be_v actual_o bring_v to_o it_o but_o many_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v call_v much_o less_o convert_v and_o among_o those_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v convert_v the_o bad_a have_v so_o far_o exceed_v the_o good_a that_o it_o can_v be_v true_o say_v that_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o people_n belong_v to_o christ_n nevertheless_o i_o be_o confident_a that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v one_o day_n as_o much_o exceed_v that_o of_o the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o number_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v that_o of_o the_o good._n but_o that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o accomplish_v we_o shall_v be_v full_o convince_v if_o we_o proceed_v to_o those_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v on_o purpose_n to_o characterise_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n among_o who_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n shine_v as_o a_o sun_n among_o the_o star_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o just_a commentary_n on_o all_o his_o book_n to_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o what_o he_o foretold_v be_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o most_o of_o his_o prophecy_n have_v for_o their_o object_n this_o glorious_a and_o bless_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n but_o to_o be_v as_o short_a as_o may_v be_v i_o shall_v reduce_v all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n to_o these_o two_o article_n 1._o it_o be_v righteousness_n and_o holiness_n 2._o it_o be_v peace_n and_o prosperity_n and_o shall_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o have_v be_v fulfil_v to_o that_o degree_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v fulfil_v according_a to_o those_o prophecy_n for_o the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n church_n chap._n 11.6_o etc._n etc._n prophecy_n of_o the_o future_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o the_o wolf_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o lamb_n &_o the_o leopard_n lie_v down_o with_o the_o kid_n the_o calf_n and_o the_o young_a lion_n and_o the_o fatle_a together_o and_o a_o little_a child_n shall_v lead_v they_o the_o cow_n and_o the_o bear_n shall_v feed_v their_o young_a one_o shall_v lie_v down_o together_o and_o the_o lion_n shall_v eat_v straw_n like_o the_o ox_n and_o the_o suck_a child_n shall_v play_v on_o the_o hole_n of_o the_o asp_n and_o the_o wean_a child_n shall_v put_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o cockatrice_n den_fw-mi they_o shall_v not_o hurt_v nor_o destroy_v in_o all_o my_o holy_a mountain_n for_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o sea._n behold_v the_o most_o ravish_a and_o fair_a description_n of_o it_o that_o can_v be_v see_v it_o amount_v to_o a_o return_n of_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n it_o
in_o the_o six_o period_n near_o the_o end_n whereof_o we_o now_o be_v god_n will_v complete_a his_o church_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o bring_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n to_o its_o perfection_n this_o shall_v be_v well_o remember_v that_o the_o church_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n appear_v under_o four_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o earth_n bury_v and_o cover_v under_o water_n 2._o as_o a_o dry_a land_n above_o the_o water_n and_o bear_v fruit_n 3._o as_o a_o moon_n enlighten_v by_o the_o sun._n 4._o and_o last_o as_o the_o woman_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n appear_v there_o under_o three_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n without_o or_o before_o the_o sun._n 2._o as_o the_o sun._n 3._o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n in_o her_o first_o state_n before_o the_o law_n be_v as_o the_o earth_n under_o water_n she_o be_v obscure_a and_o as_o it_o be_v bury_v among_o the_o nation_n in_o her_o second_o state_n under_o the_o law_n she_o be_v as_o a_o discover_a land_n distinguish_v and_o know_v and_o bear_v fruit_n but_o yet_o she_o be_v but_o earth_n i._n e._n not_o very_o considerable_a in_o her_o three_o state_n under_o the_o gospel_n she_o appear_v as_o a_o moon_n a_o rival_n of_o the_o sun_n imitate_v his_o light_n and_o therein_o she_o be_v more_o glorious_a than_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n so_o glorious_a and_o full_a of_o knowledge_n in_o the_o four_o state_n she_o appear_v as_o the_o woman_n take_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o adam_n close_o unite_v with_o he_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o flesh_n it_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v more_o unite_v to_o christ_n than_o before_o in_o the_o four_o period_n she_o be_v as_o the_o moon_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o sun_n there_o remain_v vast_a distance_n between_o they_o but_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o her_o union_n unto_o christ_n shall_v be_v immediate_a and_o intimate_a as_o that_o of_o a_o wife_n with_o her_o husband_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o spouse_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o lamb._n on_o the_o other_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n appear_v under_o three_o emblem_n in_o the_o four_o period_n as_o a_o sun_n which_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o idolatry_n paganism_n and_o ignorance_n that_o cover_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o sun_n be_v place_v in_o the_o four_o point_n just_a in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o church_n the_o sun_n which_o give_v light_n before_o and_o behind_o to_o the_o precede_a age_n and_o to_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v a_o man_n to_o who_o god_n give_v dominion_n over_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o creep_a thing_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n i._n e._n that_o christ_n in_o this_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v lord_n and_o king_n who_o shall_v rule_v over_o the_o bird_n tame_v the_o bold_a and_o most_o aspire_a spirit_n who_o mount_v even_o unto_o the_o heaven_n he_o shall_v humble_v they_o and_o keep_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o duty_n over_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n to_o deliver'em_v from_o their_o corruption_n over_o creep_v thing_n to_o destroy_v the_o influence_n of_o their_o poison_n over_o wild_a beast_n to_o tame_v their_o fierceness_n and_o render_v they_o meek_a as_o lamb_n in_o the_o first_o day_n jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v but_o by_o a_o dim_a light_n because_o in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n he_o vouchsafe_v she_o but_o a_o very_a imperfect_a knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o methinks_v be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o six_o day_n which_o way_n well_o serve_v as_o a_o favourable_a omen_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o seven_o day_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n because_o every_o thing_n therein_o seem_v to_o accord_v well_o what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o the_o world_n after_o the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n to_o render_v it_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o rest_n and_o these_o be_v the_o two_o thing_n which_o god_n add_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n holiness_n for_o he_o sanctify_v the_o seven_o day_n and_o thereby_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world._n rest_v for_o till_o then_o god_n have_v be_v at_o work_n and_o the_o world_n in_o motion_n now_o god_n give_v the_o world_n that_o rest_v which_o it_o want_v in_o that_o he_o himself_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n all_o this_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o sake_n whereof_o all_o this_o explication_n of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n have_v be_v give_v during_o the_o six_o day_n god_n make_v the_o church_n to_o pass_v through_o several_a change_n he_o will_v bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o it_o rest_v and_o holiness_n rest_v for_o hitherto_o she_o have_v always_o be_v in_o toil_n and_o travel_n holiness_n for_o she_o have_v always_o be_v imperfect_a we_o must_v therefore_o look_v for_o a_o seven_o period_n which_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o rest_n and_o holiness_n wherein_o the_o church_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v persecute_v either_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n or_o by_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n wherein_o also_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n to_o produce_v a_o great_a degree_n of_o holiness_n and_o sanctification_n among_o man_n earth_n this_o mystery_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v upon_o earth_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o type_n will_v be_v find_v in_o heaven_n where_o be_v rest_n and_o holiness_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n i_o say_v again_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v because_o this_o seven_o period_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o order_n with_o the_o other_o six_o we_o even_o now_o observe_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v create_v on_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v three_o day_n before_o and_o three_o after_o exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o signify_v that_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o righteousness_n be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n if_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n he_o must_v certain_o have_v a_o equal_a reference_n to_o all_o the_o point_n of_o that_o circumference_n now_o what_o relation_n can_v he_o have_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n if_o eternity_n be_v mean_v by_o it_o in_o that_o eternal_a abode_n christ_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o centre_n a_o sun_n and_o a_o king._n for_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o then_o god_n shall_v be_v all_o in_o all_o and_o christ_n shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o his_o father_n moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o proportion_n between_o the_o seven_o period_n and_o the_o six_o foregoing_a one_o now_o there_o be_v none_o between_o eternity_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o last_o i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a type_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o god_n immediate_o to_o figure_v heavenly_a thing_n but_o only_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n in_o this_o world_n under_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n you_o can_v show_v i_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a type_n which_o have_v a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v the_o immediate_a type_n of_o the_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o do_v only_o mediate_o typify_v their_o union_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n by_o consequence_n this_o seven_o day_n which_o all_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v typical_a must_v have_v its_o immediate_a relation_n not_o to_o the_o sabbath_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n but_o to_o its_o state_n of_o rest_n upon_o earth_n chap._n xxiii_o a_o far_a confirmation_n of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n we_o may_v not_o pass_v from_o the_o apocalypse_v without_o say_v somewhat_o concern_v the_o last_o chapter_n if_o we_o need_v another_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
of_o late_o have_v give_v it_o they_o say_v the_o time_n of_o the_o regeneration_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n for_o 1600_o year_n the_o apostle_n have_v sit_v as_o it_o be_v on_o throne_n to_o judge_v the_o church_n because_o we_o consult_v they_o and_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o oracle_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o strange_a abuse_n of_o word_n to_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o regeneration_n such_o corrupt_a time_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o last_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n 2._o it_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o very_a figurative_a sense_n indeed_o to_o call_v that_o which_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o this_o day_n sit_v upon_o throne_n and_o judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 3._o last_o i_o know_v not_o why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n shall_v come_v into_o this_o promise_n and_o why_o they_o only_a since_o they_o be_v altogether_o exclude_v from_o the_o covenant_n and_o be_v not_o govern_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o confess_v then_o that_o i_o find_v nothing_o therein_o but_o what_o be_v obscure_a but_o all_o be_v plain_a if_o by_o regeneration_n i_o understand_v the_o happy_a reign_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o church_n must_v be_v great_o renew_v to_o reach_v that_o bless_a state_n then_o indeed_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n he_o shall_v then_o have_v the_o full_a dominion_n whereas_o now_o he_o reign_v as_o it_o be_v but_o by_o half_n and_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n he_o shall_v reign_v no_o long_o for_o than_o he_o shall_v have_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n his_o father_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o then_o the_o raise_a apostle_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o twelve_o convert_a tribe_n and_o shall_v govern_v they_o and_o send_v their_o order_n by_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o which_o all_o other_o governor_n throughout_o the_o earth_n shall_v manage_v themselves_o if_o i_o say_v this_o be_v suppose_v no_o text_n can_v be_v plain_o the_o word_n throne_n will_v then_o be_v take_v in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o to_o judge_n will_v signify_v the_o same_o as_o it_o do_v throughout_o the_o scripture_n particular_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n where_o we_o read_v that_o jephta_n and_o samson_n and_o samuel_n judge_v israel_n so_o many_o year_n last_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v understand_v why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a care_n and_o oversight_n of_o they_o as_o be_v their_o own_o people_n although_o their_o authority_n shall_v be_v universal_a i_o confess_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o most_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o determine_v nothing_o but_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n rebuilt_a 4._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a 4._o i_o leave_v it_o also_o as_o doubtful_a whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v meet_v together_o in_o their_o own_o country_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o rebuild_v the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v rebuilt_a will_v doubtless_o be_v the_o most_o illustrious_a city_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o you_o will_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o universal_a empire_n not_o of_o a_o earthly_a monarchy_n that_o have_v its_o army_n tribute_n custom_n fort_n and_o governor_n spread_v throughout_o the_o earth_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a seat_n whence_o shall_v flow_v the_o order_n and_o oracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v govern_v kingdom_n 5._o doubtful_a character_n the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 5._o last_o i_o will_v not_o determine_v how_o long_o this_o kingdom_n shall_v last_v a_o thousand_o year_n be_v express_v oftentimes_o determinate_a number_n be_v put_v for_o indefinite_a but_o i_o see_v no_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v if_o we_o take_v that_o number_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o i_o be_o of_o that_o opinion_n after_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o be_v a_o great_a event_n to_o be_v bring_v about_o set_v forth_o in_o these_o word_n v._o 7._o 20._o chap._n 20._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n to_o gather_v they_o together_o to_o battle_n the_o number_n of_o who_o be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea._n v._o 9_o and_o they_o go_v up_o on_o the_o breadth_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o compass_v the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o and_o the_o belove_a city_n and_o fire_n come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o devour_v they_o explain_v what_o shall_v happen_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n explain_v i_o see_v but_o one_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v to_o this_o that_o you_o may_v comprehend_v it_o you_o must_v know_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v those_o promise_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o of_o all_o man_n in_o particular_a in_o such_o a_o strict_a and_o rigid_a sense_n as_o to_o admit_v of_o no_o exception_n i_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v then_o as_o far_o exceed_v the_o world_n and_o the_o good_a the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o world_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n do_v the_o good._n therefore_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v some_o remain_a people_n not_o convert_v they_o shall_v be_v suppress_v and_o keep_v under_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o shall_v not_o molest_v either_o the_o peace_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o period_n their_o number_n shall_v be_v increase_v and_o become_v very_o considerable_a and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n a_o cruel_a persecution_n against_o the_o church_n shall_v arise_v from_o they_o and_o because_o the_o number_n of_o three_o and_o half_o be_v fatal_a for_o persecution_n it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o this_o shall_v also_o last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n during_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a the_o sanctuary_n be_v shut_v up_o and_o profane_v by_o antiochus_n for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a jesus_n christ_n preach_v in_o a_o afflict_a state_n for_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o half_a the_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o half_a i._n e._n three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n shall_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n so_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o last_o persecution_n after_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n shall_v last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a and_o then_o may_v come_v the_o antichrist_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o i_o will_v so_o far_o honour_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n from_o some_o apostolical_a person_n which_o he_o confound_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o apocaliptical_a beast_n for_o 1260_o day_n neither_o be_v it_o improbable_a but_o that_o the_o ringleader_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n may_v be_v a_o jew_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mean_a to_o be_v find_v among_o that_o people_n they_o be_v all_o either_o very_a good_a or_o very_a bad._n they_o who_o shall_v live_v when_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o divine_a something_o of_o it_o for_o if_o they_o then_o see_v a_o remnant_n of_o obstinate_a jew_n cantonize_v themselves_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n and_o resist_v the_o general_a stream_n of_o conversion_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o first_o bud_n of_o that_o great_a rebellion_n which_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n reserve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v there_o shall_v arise_v a_o jew_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o messiah_n who_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n and_o reign_v for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v destroy_v within_o a_o few_o day_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o saint_n paul_n speak_v nor_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o revel_n 13._o nor_o with_o the_o woman_n chap._n
in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n where_o i_o have_v show_v that_o empire_n and_o a_o kingdom_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o have_v never_o hitherto_o be_v fulfil_v corrupt_a object_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o church_n shall_v be_v most_o corrupt_a 4._o after_o this_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o god_n describe_v those_o time_n which_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n instead_o of_o represent_v they_o as_o a_o golden_a age_n they_o be_v paint_v out_o as_o a_o age_n of_o iron_n and_o darkness_n iniquity_n shall_v abound_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v they_o shall_v work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o deceive_v if_o possible_a the_o very_a elect._n 12.24.37_o math._n 24._o v._n 12.24.37_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v 8._o luke_n 18._o c._n 8._o he_o shall_v not_o find_v faith_n upon_o earth_n and_o 2_o ep._n thessaly_n 2._o chap._n it_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n shall_v destroy_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n but_o all_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n viz._n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o come_v of_o christ_n but_o for_o the_o last_o &_o final_a judgement_n which_o be_v not_o true_a the_o come_n of_o christ_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o to_o settle_v the_o peace_n and_o glory_n and_o kingdom_n of_o his_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v mean_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o passage_n where_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n he_o shall_v not_o find_v true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v very_o little_a of_o it_o experience_n confirm_v this_o for_o we_o be_v now_o in_o that_o very_a time_n far_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n for_o the_o last_o judgement_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a scarcity_n of_o faith_n &_o piety_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n for_o gog_n and_o magog_n shall_v be_v increase_v there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a seduction_n upon_o earth_n and_o a_o great_a affliction_n upon_o the_o church_n so_o that_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v their_o accomplishment_n whenever_o christ_n come_v they_o be_v fulfil_v at_o his_o first_o come_n when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o the_o church_n be_v then_o exceed_o corrupt_v and_o so_o at_o his_o second_o come_v when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o our_o day_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a corruption_n and_o shall_v be_v at_o his_o three_o come_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o insurrection_n against_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o son_n of_o god._n unknown_a 5._o object_n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a 5._o it_o will_v far_o follow_v say_v these_o gentleman_n that_o the_o hour_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a as_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v say_v it_o be_v for_o if_o just_a after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n must_v take_v place_n we_o likewise_o know_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n first_o you_o must_v know_v that_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n say_v not_o that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v always_o conceal_v he_o only_o say_v that_o no_o man_n then_o know_v it_o concern_v that_o day_n say_v he_o know_v not_o man._n that_o depend_v on_o the_o fix_v the_o time_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n now_o no_o man_n know_v for_o certain_a at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v begin_v god_n do_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v well_o know_v till_o this_o last_o age_n which_o be_v as_o also_o the_o last_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o 1260_o year_n moreover_o after_o have_v well_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n that_o we_o may_v discover_v his_o end_n yet_o can_v we_o not_o thereby_o come_v to_o the_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o because_o we_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n must_v begin_v just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n we_o may_v say_v the_o contrary_a without_o say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v improbable_a that_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v but_o from_o the_o complete_a establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 2._o we_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v exact_o so_o much_o neither_o more_o or_o less_o for_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v not_o so_o critical_a and_o precise_a and_o often_o make_v use_n of_o a_o round_a and_o certain_a number_n to_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v uncertain_a unless_o when_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o break_a number_n as_o three_o and_o half_a for_o than_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v exact_o so_o much_o so_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v always_o doubtful_a we_o can_v never_o know_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o judgement_n day_n while_n 6._o object_n the_o world_n will_v then_o last_v a_o long_a while_n 6._o after_o this_o they_o say_v that_o if_o the_o church_n must_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n the_o world_n be_v yet_o to_o last_v for_o a_o long_a time_n which_o be_v not_o likely_a it_o shall_v because_o the_o apostle_n even_o in_o their_o day_n speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o thing_n approach_v and_o near_o at_o hand_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n paul._n the_o come_n of_o i._o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n say_v st._n james_n my_o littie_n child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n john._n they_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o these_o passage_n make_v against_o they_o instead_o of_o be_v for_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v their_o day_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o hour_n and_o yet_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v pass_v since_o those_o text_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o too_o rigid_a a_o sense_n we_o have_v spend_v one_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n in_o this_o book_n to_o explain_v those_o passage_n resurrection_n 7._o object_n the_o scripture_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o resurrection_n 7._o last_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n all_o the_o dead_a must_v be_v raise_v at_o once_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o wicked_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o will_v make_v one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o rise_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o rest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o when_o it_o speak_v the_o quite_o contrary_a that_o one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a must_v rise_v first_o which_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o rise_v till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v fullfil_v there_o be_v some_o passage_n it_o be_v true_a wherein_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a be_v speak_v of_o as_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o so_o it_o shall_v according_o be_v for_o this_o first_o resurrection_n will_v be_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o viz._n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v not_o be_v raise_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n many_o dead_a be_v rise_v with_o christ_n when_o he_o rise_v and_o be_v certain_o with_o he_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o heaven_n notwithstanding_o this_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o thing_n defer_v and_o adjourn_v to_o the_o last_o day_n because_o one_o little_a exception_n destroy_v not_o a_o general_a rule_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v so_o much_o difficulty_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n methinks_v they_o shall_v remember_v the_o many_o saint_n who_o be_v raise_v with_o christ_n why_o may_v not_o christ_n raise_v some_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n saint_n at_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o well_o as_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n when_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o grave_a however_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v on_o this_o subject_n of_o that_o first_o resurrection_n i_o once_o again_o declare_v that_o i_o be_o not_o solliciton_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o i_o have_v and_o do_v again_o place_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a i_o be_o inform_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a prof._n mr._n witsius_n of_o vtrecht_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o declare_v his_o mind_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o some_o public_a lecture_n i_o be_o tell_v that_o he_o agree_v with_o i_o concern_v a_o great_a change_n which_o be_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n with_o respect_n to_o manner_n union_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o among_o the_o jew_n as_o among_o the_o nation_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v pagan_a he_o be_v also_o willing_a 17_o de_fw-fr x_o tribubus_fw-la israelis_fw-la c._n 9_o 9_o 1._o &_o cap_n 11._o 11._o 17_o that_o the_o jew_n shall_v hope_v to_o return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n i_o will_v ask_v no_o more_o and_o be_o more_o rejoy_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o concurrence_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a than_o i_o can_v be_v trouble_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o i_o concern_v that_o first_o resurrection_n for_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o meet_v with_o very_o great_a difficulty_n about_o it_o but_o when_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o on_o that_o side_n and_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v full_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o we_o two_o agree_v these_o i_o think_v be_v all_o the_o objection_n wherewith_o these_o gentleman_n oppose_v we_o for_o i_o regard_v not_o what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v a_o jewish_a vision_n a_o fancy_n derive_v from_o the_o impure_a fountain_n of_o their_o tradition_n this_o be_v to_o declaim_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o there_o may_v remain_v something_o that_o be_v good_a among_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o least_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n jude_n believe_v so_o the_o first_o learn_v from_o their_o tradition_n the_o name_n of_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n who_o oppose_v moses_n and_o likewise_o those_o word_n of_o moses_n i_o exceed_o quake_v and_o fear_n which_o we_o no_o where_n read_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o st._n jude_n learn_v from_o thence_o the_o combat_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n with_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n they_o urge_v likewise_o against_o we_o a_o multitude_n of_o ancient_a and_o modern_a author_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o give_v credit_n to_o justin_n martyr_n and_o papias_n who_o may_v have_v see_v st._n john_n than_o to_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v since_o god_n have_v his_o particular_a reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o that_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o every_o age._n finis_fw-la
the_o earth_n beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n this_o system_fw-la have_v this_o further_a viz._n that_o beside_o these_o seven_o period_n a_o eight_o must_v be_v add_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o &_o the_o time_n be_v never_o in_o any_o prophecy_n divide_v into_o eight_o more_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o dr._n hen._n more_o dr._n henry_n more_n be_v one_o of_o the_o last_o that_o have_v spend_v his_o labour_n on_o the_o revelation_n he_o believe_v also_o that_o these_o seven_o epistle_n be_v mystical_a &_o prophetical_a &_o see_v how_o he_o understand_v they_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n empire_n see_v here_o a_o period_n short_a enough_o there_o be_v not_o usual_o so_o great_a a_o inequality_n between_o the_o period_n that_o divide_v the_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n moreover_o one_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o word_n in_o this_o epistle_n that_o may_v not_o as_o happy_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o two_o follow_a age_n as_o to_o the_o first_o so_o that_o this_o application_n be_v pure_o arbitrary_a and_o without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n to_o the_o year_n 324._o i_o e._n to_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a this_o fall_v in_o with_o cocceius_n notion_n wherefore_o i_o can_v approve_v of_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n abovementioned_a pergamus_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o signify_v the_o church_n from_o the_o year_n 324._o to_o the_o year_n 1242._o during_o which_o time_n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v establish_v take_v in_o the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v extinguish_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o explication_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v and_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n that_o signify_v according_a to_o this_o author_n antipope_n or_o contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v a_o little_a glitter_a light_n but_o i_o be_o much_o afraid_a it_o be_v a_o deceitful_a one_o for_o first_o why_o shall_v we_o comprehend_v in_o this_o empire_n of_o satan_n the_o reign_v of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n which_o be_v so_o happy_a for_o the_o church_n two_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o this_o antichristian_a period_n i_o know_v thy_o good_a work_n and_o that_o thou_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o name_n see_v there_o never_o be_v few_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o truth_n than_o in_o this_o period_n if_o ever_o the_o church_n may_v be_v accuse_v of_o have_v renounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichristianism_n which_o be_v call_v a_o apostasy_n so_o that_o this_o article_n do_v not_o hit_v well_o but_o that_o which_o follow_v do_v much_o worse_a thyatira_n according_a to_o this_o author_n be_v the_o church_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o albigenses_n be_v destroy_v to_o that_o time_n that_o entire_a nation_n abandon_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v it_o may_v be_v a_o time_n the_o most_o barren_a in_o virtue_n and_o the_o most_o overwhelm_v with_o superstition_n that_o ever_o be_v since_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v this_o great_a praise_n be_v attribute_v to_o it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n and_o thy_o patience_n and_o thy_o charity_n and_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n which_o it_o be_v pretend_v be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v not_o so_o honourable_a nor_o so_o great_a thou_o suffer_v the_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n that_o have_v run_v out_o since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n to_o the_o reformation_n jezabel_n that_o roman_a whore_n have_v not_o only_o be_v suffer_v and_o tolerate_v she_o have_v reign_v with_o less_o contradiction_n than_o in_o any_o age._n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n which_o signify_v the_o five_o period_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o and_o this_o period_n be_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o last_o vial_n i.e._n to_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v to_o this_o church_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v give_v such_o great_a praise_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n till_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o speak_v with_o so_o much_o disdain_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o comparison_n be_v there_o between_o the_o church_n in_o its_o reformation_n &_o that_o corrupt_a church_n wherein_o hardly_o any_o be_v to_o be_v find_v that_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o error_n and_o vice_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o church_n signify_v a_o six_o period_n wherein_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v entire_o ruin_v and_o the_o infidel_n nation_n be_v convert_v this_o be_v to_o divine_a and_o that_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v to_o the_o six_o church_n do_v not_o exact_o import_v any_o such_o thing_n last_o laodicea_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v in_o such_o disadvantageous_a term_n be_v the_o church_n that_o must_v fall_v into_o decay_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n and_o this_o decay_n must_v bring_v the_o church_n to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n see_v here_o a_o new_a period_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foot-step_n in_o all_o the_o prophecy_n it_o be_v a_o period_n that_o must_v run_v out_o from_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n all_o the_o prophecy_n foretell_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n yet_o here_o behold_v a_o period_n that_o separate_v these_o two_o event_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v join_v together_o last_o this_o system_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n as_o that_o of_o cocceius_n there_o must_v be_v suppose_v a_o eight_o period_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n which_o dr._n more_o acknowledge_v now_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o this_o eight_o period_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o prophet_n for_o we_o do_v not_o any_o where_n find_v that_o the_o time_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n those_o that_o will_v attentive_o reflect_v on_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v confess_v if_o i_o be_o not_o much_o mistake_v either_o that_o these_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v not_o prophetical_a or_o that_o the_o mystery_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v discover_v for_o nothing_o that_o have_v be_v say_v about_o they_o have_v this_o certain_a character_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v obvious_a to_o every_o one_o the_o prophecy_n must_v be_v like_o aenigma_n which_o till_o they_o have_v be_v well_o explain_v seem_v unintelligible_a but_o when_o one_o have_v hit_v right_a upon_o they_o they_o appear_v so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v understand_v chap._n ii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n seeing_z there_o be_v nothing_o prophetical_a in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o may_v go_v on_o to_o the_o four_o chapter_n one_o may_v say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o open_n of_o this_o great_a &_o divine_a theatre_n on_o which_o these_o admirable_a prophetical_a vision_n will_v immediate_o appear_v the_o entrance_n be_v like_a that_o of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n god_n appear_v in_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n round_o about_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o rainbow_n this_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o peace_n before_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n like_o to_o crystal_n this_o may_v signify_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o we_o be_v wash_v &_o justify_v it_o be_v of_o glass_n &_o of_o crystal_n because_o of_o its_o firmness_n for_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o eternal_a covenant_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v away_o by_o a_o new_a covenant_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a here_o be_v the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n that_o be_v round_o about_o